CAROLYN WELLS’ Baffling detective stories in which Fleming Stone,
the great American Detective, displays his remarkable
ingenuity for unravelling mysteries
FEATHERS LEFT AROUND
THE MYSTERY GIRL
THE MYSTERY OF THE SYCAMORE
RASPBERRY JAM
THE DIAMOND PIN
VICKY VAN
THE MARK OF CAIN
THE CURVED BLADES
THE WHITE ALLEY
ANYBODY BUT ANNE
THE MAXWELL MYSTERY
A CHAIN OF EVIDENCE
THE CLUE
THE GOLD BAG
PTOMAINE STREET A Rollicking Parody on a Famous Book
SPOOKY HOLLOW
A FLEMING STONE STORY
BY
CAROLYN WELLS Author of “Vicky Van,” “The Mystery Girl,” etc.
PHILADELPHIA AND LONDON
J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY 1923
COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY STREET AND SMITH CORPORATION
COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY
PRINTED BY J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY
AT THE WASHINGTON SQUARE PRESS
PHILADELPHIA U. S. A.
Our Pilgrim band of stern and rock-bound forefathers
left us a goodly heritage in New England.
And, even though we may not still in awed tones
call it holy ground, yet the soil where first they
trod calls forth a certain respect and admiration not
compelled by any other group of these United States.
To be sure they didn’t tread all of it. Lots and
lots of square miles of ground and lofty soil are
still untrodden to any great extent, especially the
northern parts of the northern states.
Maine, with its great, beautiful Aroostook
County, whose far-flung potato farms have a charm
all their own, and whose glistening white farm-houses
have their barns hitched on behind like
majestic trains of cars—the exquisite tidiness of
Maine as a state far outranks all her twelve original
sisters.
In New Hampshire the white paint is less immaculate,
the state less tidily cleared up, but the
woods against a stormy sky their giant branches
toss, and the rocking pines of the forest roar their
eternal welcome. Timid little lakes nestle confidingly
among the hills and the White Mountains cluster in
majestic serenity.
And then comes Vermont, beautiful, careless
Vermont, forgetful of her white paint, heedless of
her broken-down fences, conscious only of her green
Green Mountains and the sounding aisles of her
dim woods.
East of the Green Mountain Range, in northern
Vermont, is wide, rolling country, with here and
there a handful of small hills dumped down as
though they had been flung at the Range and fell
short of their mark. Among them are valleys and
lakes, vistas and scenery, verdure and foliage,—all
that goes to make Vermont what her beautiful
name means.
And villages. These are not always as picturesque
as they should be, but man’s place in nature
is frequently out of harmony with his surroundings.
What should be a quaint little hamlet with an old
white-spired church and a few clustering cottages,
is more often a Four Corners or a few rods or
perches of a stupid-looking Main Street, totally
lacking in pride, prosperity, or paint.
Farm-houses are shabby and fences dilapidated,
yet, after all, there are sites and spots—oh, the sites
and spots of Vermont!
If one wanted to build ten thousand homes, he
could find a satisfying site or spot for each and
have as many left over.
In our forefathers’ days, the soil where first they
trod was considered the very thing for highroads,
but now the broad white ribbon of concrete that
tangles itself among the green hills is exceedingly
convenient, without marring the picture.
And the towns that chance to impinge on or
straddle that road are up to date and almost a part
of the living, bustling world outside.
But the towns reached by the lesser roads, the
older roads,—they have no animal spirits and lead
a mere vegetable life.
Unless a great country house has been built on
a site or a spot near-by, these little villages have none
at all to praise and very few to love.
Hilldale was one of the prettiest of these villages
and was in fairly good repair. This was owing to
the fact that it had offered an unsurpassed site for a
gentleman’s country house.
The gentleman had materialized, and so, later,
did the house.
It had happened forty years ago. Vicissitudes
had removed the gentleman but the house remained—remained
empty for years, and at last, five years ago,
had been bought, furnished, and occupied.
Yet the fact of the house, half a mile from the
village street, so influenced and stimulated the villagers
that unconsciously they lived up to it and
gloried in its possession as in an invisible jewel
held in trust.
For the house was invisible, by reason of those
same dim woods and rocking pines, and moreover,
because of high and strong stone walls.
Yet it was there and it was theirs, so Hilldale
plumed itself and went about its business.
Off the main travelled road of traffic, it was also
off the main line of the railroad and was reached
by a tiny spur, whose trains, not impressed by the
great house, ran with a debonair disregard of timetables
or schedules.
And so, when one of these trains pulled up with
a grinding jerk, and the leisurely, easy-going conductor
sang out, “Hilldale!” John Haydock, who
had risen, almost fell over backward by reason of
the sudden stop.
The train was nearly an hour late, and though
still well up in the heavens, the November sun was
secretly preparing for a quick swoop down and out.
The air was damp and raw, with a feeling that
portended snow.
Beautiful Vermont had lost her green, but was
bravely substituting a glory of red and russet and
gold that clad her hills and dales with a blaze of
autumn beauty.
John Haydock shivered as he stepped to the station
platform, then drew up his overcoat collar, and
appreciatively lapped up the beauty of the scene even
while he looked about at conditions.
He saw a phlegmatic looking man standing near
an elderly Ford, and with admirable sagacity deduced
a local taxi driver.
“I want to go to Homer Vincent’s,” Haydock
said, half expecting the man would drawl out
“Wal, why don’t ye, then?” after the approved
manner of Vermont natives in fiction.
But the influence of the house wouldn’t allow
that, and the man merely gave a sort of grunt that
seemed to mean “All right,” or “Certainly.”
Moreover, he showed a gleam of curiosity in his
hard, weather-beaten blue eyes, and moved with
alacrity as he took the stranger’s bag.
But he said nothing as he held the car door open
for his passenger, and then took his own place at
the wheel.
“Is it far from the village?” Haydock asked.
The driver rolled a blue eye around at him.
“Ain’t never been there, eh?” he said. “Well,
it’s about halfa mile,—good halfa mile. I ain’t
never been in the house myself. Druv up to
the entrance now, naginn,—just now, naginn.
Great place!”
He spoke in an awe-struck voice, as one might
of some masterpiece of God or man, and Haydock
said, involuntarily:
“Is it such a beautiful house?”
“Is it? Is it! Well, you’ll soon see!”
They had left the village now, and were passing
along a wooded country road, beautiful with its pines
and hemlocks among the bright autumn leaves. A
few roads branched to right or left, but the Ford
car clattered straight ahead.
“Mr. Vincent get over his broken leg?” Haydock
asked. “Can he walk all right?”
“Yep, mostly. Has a little limp—you’d hardly
notice it, though. Course we don’t see him
hardly ever.”
“Recluse?”
“Not quite that,—but sticks to his home mostly.
Miss Vincent, now, she’s more sociably inclined.”
“Miss Rosemary?”
“Well, no, I didn’t mean her,—I meant the old
lady,—Mr. Vincent’s sister. Miss Rosemary, now,
she’s here, there, and everywhere. Ridin’ a horse,
drivin’ a car, walkin’, skatin’ and they do say they’re
goin’ to keep an airoplane.”
“Really? How up to date they are.”
“Well, they are, an’ they ain’t. Yes, sir, they
are, ’n’ they ain’t. The old man, now—”
“Why do you call Mr. Homer Vincent an
old man?”
“Thasso. He can’t be mor’n fifty,—’n’ yet, he
somehow seems old.”
“To look at?”
“Well, no; though ’s I said, I don’t often see
him. But if he’s passin’ in his motor-car, he don’t
look out an’ nod at people,—see, an’ he don’t seem
to be smilin’—”
“Grumpy?”
“Not so much that as—”
“Indifferent? Preoccupied?”
“That’s more like it. Thinkin’ ’bout his own
affairs, seemin’ly. An’ they do say he does himself
mighty well. And why shouldn’t he,—seein’s he has
plenty of money. Why shouldn’t he, I say?”
“Is he married?”
The driver turned fully around, leaving the temperamental
Ford to its own sweet will for a moment.
“Homer Vincent married!” he exclaimed. “I
should say not! Him married!”
“What’s so strange about that? Lots of men
marry.”
“So they do. Oh, well,—no, Mr. Vincent, he
ain’t married.”
“What does he do? Any business?”
“Land, no; he’s got more money’n he knows
what to do with. He just enjoys himself, one way
’n’ another,—just one way ’n’ another. Miss Vincent,
now, Miss Anne, she rides about, stylish like,
an’ makes fashionable calls on the minister an’ a
few families of the town. They been here five years
now, an’ yet mighty few people knows ’em atall.”
“He didn’t build his fine house?”
“Land, no. It was built long ago, by a man
named Lamont,—long about eighteen-eighty it was
begun. Took years to build it, o’ course.”
“Is it so elaborate, then?”
“Is it? Look, here’s the beginnin’ of the stone
wall now. See?”
“Good heavens, what a wall!” and Haydock
stared at the high, massive, tessellated structure of
carefully hewn and laid blue dolomite, that seemed
to extend interminably.
“Yep, that’s it,” and the speaker wagged his
head in deep pride of ownership. For Hilldale felt
that it owned the place individually as well as collectively;
and this in utter disregard of any opinion Mr.
Vincent might hold on the matter.
“He’s an inventor, you know,” Haydock was
further informed, as they neared the gates. “But I
don’t think he invents anything.”
The great iron gates stood open but gave access
only to a long avenue shaded by almost perfect specimens
of the beautiful “wine-glass” elm.
“That kinda ellum tree’s just about gone now,”—said
Haydock’s guide. “Mighty few left in all
New England. Fine ones, these. Now, here begins
the poplar row. See ’m,—not Lombardy,—they’re
North Carolina poplars. I guess Mr. Vincent set
these out. They ain’t long-lived. Well, here we
come to the wooded drive. The rest of the way to
the house is right through a jungle. I’d hate it.”
The jungle was a grove, rather sparse than thick,
of pine, spruce, hemlock, and larch, and its shadows
were dank and black.
An occasional white birch, slender and ghostly,
instead of lightening the gloom, rather added to it,
and the rays of the now setting sun could scarcely
penetrate the murk.
“Not very cheerful,” was Haydock’s comment.
“Now, here, sir, is the tree that gives the place
its name.”
“What is its name?”
“Greatlarch,—that’s what they call it, Greatlarch,—’count
o’ that big tree there. See?”
Haydock looked and saw the tallest larch tree
he had ever seen. It was enormous, a most magnificent
specimen. Surely the name was well chosen.
“That’s a hummer,” he agreed.
“Yep; nothin’ like in these parts,—an’ I don’t
believe, nowhere.”
“I don’t either!” said Haydock, regardless of
negatives in his enthusiasm.
“Now, you see, sir, we come to the entrance
proper. This stone gateway’s where I leave you.
Want me to wait?”
“No,” and Haydock dropped his sociable manner
and became again a stranger. “What do I
owe you?”
“One dollar, sir. Don’t want me to wait? You
stayin’ here?”
Haydock looked at him.
“I’m not sure just what I shall do. Have you
a telephone?”
“Yes, sir; call 87 Hilldale.”
“And your name?”
“Prout. Mr. Vincent knows me. Tell him you
want Prout,—that is, if you do want me. To take
you back,—you know.”
“Yes, I gathered that was what you meant.
Good day, Prout.”
The entrance was a massive arch with a tower on
either side.
It seemed to include guard-rooms and connected
with what was doubtless a porter’s lodge.
Haydock stared at the heavy stone-work, the
beautiful design, and the hint of green velvety lawn
through the arch.
He wished the daylight would linger, but it was
even now almost gone. The gathering dusk gave
the scene an eerie aspect, the great larch whispered
as its long branches slowly tossed about, and the
pines responded with a murmur of their own.
Seeing no one, Haydock stepped through the
deep, wide archway, and then stood still, spellbound
at what he saw.
A pile of gray stone, red-tiled roofs, tall chimneys,
towers, turrets, dormers,—a perfect example
of a French chateau of the period of the Renaissance.
Haydock knew enough of architecture to realize
that he was gazing at a masterpiece. He had no
idea there was such a building in America. Perfect
in every detail, exquisitely set in the midst of rolling
lawns, well-placed shrubbery, and noble old trees,
with half glimpses, in the fading light, of terraces
and gardens beyond.
Deeply impressed, he approached the entrance, a
recessed portico on the north side of the house.
Outer doors of massive oak stood open, and he
entered a vestibule wainscoted and paved with
richly hued marble.
Wrapt in contemplation of the detail work, he
pushed an electric bell, and was still unheeding when
the door opened and a butler faced him inquiringly.
He felt a slight thrill of disappointment, for,
without knowing it, he had subconsciously looked for
a lackey in gold lace or at least a powdered and
plushed footman.
But this man, beyond all question a butler, and a
knowing one, gave Haydock an appraising glance,
and in a tone nicely poised between deference and
inquiry, said:
“You wish to see—” The voice trailed off to
nothingness, but the barrier form of the butler gave
way no inch of vantage.
“Mr. Homer Vincent,” said Haydock, suddenly
recovering his wits, and speaking with a
firm decision.
“By appointment?” But the severity of the
butler’s manner perceptibly decreased and he even
stepped back from the threshold.
“No, not by appointment,” and John Haydock
came under the portal and into the beautiful entrance
hall. Again he was nearly swept off his feet by what
he saw. Marble walls and floors, painted friezes,
vistas of rooms opening one from another—surely
he was transported to some Arabian Nights’ Dream.
And again he was recalled to equanimity by that
calm, cool voice:
“What name shall I give Mr. Vincent?”
And after the merest instant of hesitation,
Haydock said:
“Tell him Henry Johnson wishes to see him,—on
business, private, personal, and important.”
This speech was accompanied by a straight,
sharp glance at the man, and the visitor, half-turning,
began to give himself up to contemplation
of his surroundings.
“Yes, sir. Will you step in the reception
room, sir?”
The reception room, in a large circular tower,
was at the right as one entered the house, and to
this Haydock went.
The butler disappeared, and Haydock studied
the room.
It was of the period known as Perpendicular
Gothic, and the side walls, delicately paneled
in old oak, reached to the richly ornamented and
domed ceiling.
The chimney-piece, which curved with the circular
wall of the room, was of the rare Italian marble
known as Red of Vecchiano, and it was Haydock’s
study of this that was interrupted by the
entrance of his host.
“You like it?” Homer Vincent said in a tone
of slight amusement. “It is the only bit of that
stone ever brought to this country.”
Turning, Haydock saw a moderately tall man
with moderately broad shoulders. His hands were
in his pockets, and the smile that had sounded in
his voice was perceptible on his strong, well-cut lips.
He stood erect, his head thrown a trifle back, as
if sizing up the situation.
“If you like, I’ll show you the whole house,”
he offered. “It’s worth seeing.”
And now, Haydock looked at him as if sizing
him up. Seemingly he had forgotten the house in
his interest in its owner.
He saw a strong face, which, though now smiling
with courtesy, yet looked as if, on occasion, it
could be hard, even severe.
This may have been imagination, for Homer
Vincent’s whole manner and attitude betokened only
a friendly welcome.
But Haydock noted the firm curve of the chin,
the straight line of the lips, and the haughty, aristocratic
effect of the Roman nose, and concluded, off-hand,
that Homer Vincent was a power.
The dark hair was thickly streaked with gray,
and the deep-set gray eyes were of a peculiar penetration.
And yet, important though the man doubtless
was, he had an air of indolence, of impatience
under annoyance, that was unmistakable and impossible
to ignore.
“Well,” he said, shortly, “well, Mr. Henry
Johnson, what do you want to see me about?”
With a cautionary glance out through the doorway,
Haydock leaned toward him and whispered
two words in his ear.
Vincent permitted himself a slight raising of the
eyebrows,—an unusual concession to interest
or surprise.
“You do right to be discreet,” he said; “let us
go to my own private room,—it is just across
the hall.”
He led the guest across toward the circular room
in the opposite turret, corresponding with the
reception room.
And this time Haydock couldn’t restrain his
exclamations.
“Let the business wait a few moments,” said
Vincent, almost gleefully. “I admit I am proud
of my home; let me show you a little of it.
“You see, it was built many years ago by one
Lamont, an eccentric millionaire. It is an exact copy
of one of the finest of the French chateaux. Moreover,
it is built of the most magnificent marbles ever
perhaps collected under one roof. Just the walls
of this hall show French Griotte, Porte Venere,
Verde Martin, and here you see American Black,—from
Glens Falls. The floor is Morial marble from
Lake Champlain.
“Ahead of you, looking toward the back of the
house, you see the Atrium, copied faithfully from
the Erectheum at Athens. We will not go there
now,—nor to the Organ wing, where I have one of
the largest and finest pipe organs in the world. We
will go now into my own private room, and you
shall tell me all about this matter you speak of.”
They crossed the hall, Haydock scarce able to
tear his eyes from the cabinets, paintings, and rare
pieces of furniture. The tall chimney-piece of the
hall, Vincent said, was of Bois de Orient marble
from Africa.
“Why all these rare marbles?” Haydock cried.
“It was Lamont’s fad,” Vincent replied. “And
I’m glad he did it, for it saved my having to collect
them. I bought the place complete, though totally
unfurnished. It has been my pleasure to collect
suitable furnishings and I have enjoyed the task.”
“I should say so!” and Haydock stared about
the room they entered, which was Vincent’s
very own.
Circular in form, it was finished in rare woods
with a mantel of Siena marble and bronze, which
showed figures of Hercules in statuary marble. The
furniture, while not over-ornate, was in keeping with
the character of the room. In the center was a
great flat-topped desk, carved and inlaid, and at this
the two men sat down.
It was after an hour’s conversation that Vincent
said: “I will send for my sister,—we must consult
with her.”
A bell brought the imperturbable, yet eagerly
solicitous butler, whose name, Haydock now learned,
was Mellish.
“Go to Miss Anne,” Vincent directed; “ask
her to join me here if she will be so good. Tell her
I have a caller here. And, by the way, Mr. Johnson,
will you not stay the night? Then we can talk at our
leisure and, also, I can show you over the house,
which I feel sure will interest you.”
Haydock looked at his host questioningly, decided
he meant his invitation sincerely, and accepted.
“But I have no evening togs with me,” he
demurred.
“No matter, we will be informal. I am myself
not overly given to conventions and my niece is dining
out. Mellish, take Mr. Johnson’s bag to the
south guest room, and make him comfortable there.”
Mellish departed, and after informing Miss Vincent,
went about his other errands.
“Man here,” he announced a little later to his
wife, who was also the Vincents’ cook. “Nicish
chap, but addle-pated. So took up with the house
he don’t know what he’s saying.”
“They’re often took like that,” returned Mrs.
Mellish, placidly. “Where’s he put?”
“In the south room.”
“H’m; master must set a pile by him.”
“I don’t know about that. I’m not sure they
ever met before.”
“Too bad Miss Rosemary’s out,—she likes a
stranger here now and then.”
“Oh, Miss Rosemary wouldn’t look at him.
He’s not her sort,” said Mellish.
CHAPTER II THE GUEST AT GREATLARCH
The organ hall at Greatlarch was a massive west
wing, with transepts looking north and south. The
hall, as large as a small church, was Corinthian in
design, with side walls of antique oak, marvellously
carved and gilded, that had been brought from England
in panels. High above the antique oak cornice
rose the vaulted, coffered ceiling and at the east end
was a balcony that might be reached from the second
story. A rose window in the third story also
looked down into the beautiful room.
In the semicircular west end was the great
organ, and at its keyboard sat Homer Vincent, his
capable hands caressing the keys with a gentle yet
an assured touch. He usually spent the hour before
dinner at the organ, and those who knew him could
divine his mood from the music they heard.
Tonight his mood was variable, uncertain. He
struck slow, close harmonies in a desultory fashion,
his fine head bowed a trifle as if in deep thought.
Then, suddenly, he would lift his head, and the
organ would peal forth a triumphant strain, like a
song of victory. Or some crashing chords would
resound for a moment, to be followed by a silence
or by a return to the slow, meditative harmonies.
Sometimes he would play works of the masters
and again he would drift into improvisations of
his own.
As the dinner hour drew near, Anne Vincent
came from her room on a mezzanine floor, and
went directly to the gallery that overlooked the
organ room.
A slight little lady, a spinster of forty-seven, she
had enough pretensions to good looks to warrant her
pride in dress. Her hair would have been gray,
but for discreet applications of a certain concoction.
It would have been straight, but for the modern invention
known as a permanent wave. And so, she
presented to the world a beautifully coifed head
of dark-brown hair, whose frantic frizz was persuaded
to lie in regular, though somewhat intractable
waves. Her eyes were gray, like her brother’s, but
more bright and piercing. Her air was alert, observant
and interested. Where Homer Vincent showed
utter indifference to the universe at large, his sister
manifested interest, even curiosity, toward all mundane
matters.
Her slight figure was youthful, her manner animated,
and her clothes were in exquisite taste and
bore the labels of the best modistes.
Tonight she wore a Georgette gown of a pale
apricot color, simply made, but with delicate, floating
draperies that betokened the skilled hand of an
artist. Her only ornament was a large and perfect
ruby, set in finely wrought gold work.
With a light step she tripped down the short
mezzanine stairs to the upper front hall. This was
no less beautiful than the hall below. It was flanked
on either side by four Corinthian columns with gilded
capitals, and the panelled ceiling was modelled after
one in the Ducal Palace at Venice.
Save for the Tower rooms on either side, this
hall took up the entire front of the house, and from
it a balcony rested on the portico above the
main entrance.
Through the hall Miss Anne went, her high-heeled
slippers making no sound on the rugs, which
were skins of polar bears.
Through to the balcony above the organ room
she passed and stood, one slim hand on the carved
balustrade, looking down at her brother.
“Poor Homer,” she thought to herself; “he
doesn’t know what to do. But of course Mr. Johnson
is right in the matter,—and of course he knows—my!
it means a lot of money! Well, Homer has
plenty—if he will only think so. A strange man,
that Mr. Johnson—now I think I like him,—and
then—I don’t—I wish I—but, of course,—my
heavens! here he comes now!”
Anne Vincent looked up with a smile as Haydock
joined her on the balcony.
The man was still rolling his eyes about as if
in a very ecstasy of delight in what he saw.
This was his first glimpse of the organ, as after
their talk Vincent had sent him to his room to tidy
up for dinner.
“I regret my informal attire—” he began, as
he joined Miss Anne, but she brushed aside
his apology.
“It’s all right,” she said; “we’re always informal
when we’re alone. Now I should like elaborate
dress every night, but my brother and my niece
wouldn’t hear to such a thing. So you’re quite all
right, Mr. Johnson. What do you think of
the organ?”
“I have no adjectives left, Miss Vincent. The
whole place stuns me, I can scarcely believe I am in
America,—I feel transported to the France of
the Renaissance.”
“You are familiar with the history of that
period?” She looked at him curiously.
“No,” he replied, honestly enough. “No, I am
not. But I know this is all of that era, and anyway,
it so overwhelms me, I can’t quite analyze my
emotions.”
“Yes, I felt like that when we first came here.
But five years have made me feel at home in this
atmosphere. Your room, Mr. Johnson, is just above
my own. It looks out on the south gardens
and I am sure you noticed the lagoon and the
Greek Temple?”
“Of course I did, though the twilight view made
me only more anxious to see it all by daylight.”
“Which you can do in the morning. My niece
will be here then, and she will show you the grounds.
That Greek Temple is a Mausoleum.”
“A wondrously beautiful one!”
“Yes, is it not? And now, dinner is served,—come
Mr. Johnson,” and then, “Come, Homer,”
she called to her brother at the organ.
Vincent met them in the lower hall, and ushered
them into the Atrium. This, perhaps the most imposing
feature of the house, was a pure and perfect
example of Greek Ionic architecture.
From the floor of native white marble, rose sixteen
monolithic columns with gilded capitals and
bases of Bois de Orient and Vert Maurin marble.
The side walls were of Rose of Ivory marble quarried
in the Atlas mountains of North Africa.
These details Homer Vincent told his guest as
they passed through the great room, and drew his
attention to the tall plate-glass windows that formed
the whole southern end.
Between the Ionic columns of the semicircular
south portico could be seen the lagoon with its fountain,
and at its far end gleamed the pure white
of the Greek Temple against a dark setting of pines
and larches.
Johnson sighed as they turned to the dining-room,
another marvel of Italian Renaissance, in
antique English oak, with tall chimney-piece of
French Griotte and Belgium Black marbles.
“I wonder,” Haydock said, whimsically, as they
took their seats, “if the native marble of Vermont
resents the presence of these imported strangers.”
“I have thought that, too,” and Miss Anne’s
eyes twinkled, “I am sure it is the case.”
“They dislike one another,” Vincent said, taking
up the jest. “The Italian and African marbles scorn
the Vermont stone, however pure and white. But
they are silent about it, for the most part. In our
living-room is a chimney-piece of Porte Venere or
‘Black and Gold’ marble from Spezia, which, with
its gold bronze ornaments is one of the handsomest
and most expensive features of the house. You will
forgive my descanting on these things, Mr. Johnson,
but I own up that this house is my hobby, and I am
a bit daft over it.”
“I don’t wonder,” declared Haydock, with honest
enthusiasm. “And I am glad to hear these
details. Of course, I am especially interested, because
of—”
“I am going to ask of you,” Vincent interrupted
him, “not to discuss during dinner the business on
which you came here. It is,” he smiled, “bad for
our digestion to think deeply while eating, and too, I
want you to do justice to the art of my cook.”
The dinner, indeed, as well as the service of it,
was entirely in harmony with the surroundings, and
though there was no unnecessary pomp or ceremony,
the details were perfect and correct.
Mellish, like a guardian spirit, hovered about,
and two waitresses under his jurisdiction were sufficient
to insure the comfort of the party.
“I am sorry your niece is not at home,” Haydock
said, as Rosemary’s name was casually mentioned.
“You shall see her tomorrow,” Vincent promised.
“This evening we must have another confab
in my study as to our business, and I trust we shall
settle it to the satisfaction of all. Mr.—er—Johnson,
you must remain here for a time as our guest.”
“Thank you,” Haydock said, simply. “I trust
I may do so.”
He looked at Miss Anne, as if expecting a confirmation
of the invitation, but she said nothing.
“I suppose,” he said, “that, having your sister
and your niece, you have not felt the need of a wife
as chatelaine of this wonder-home.”
Homer Vincent smiled.
“I’m afraid,” he said, “no wife would put up
with my vagaries. I’m not an easy man to
live with—”
“Oh, now, Homer,” his sister protested, “you
sha’n’t malign yourself. If my brother is a bit
spoiled, Mr. Johnson, it is because my niece and I
pet and humor him. It is our pleasure to do so.
You see, my brother is a very remarkable man.”
“And my sister is blindly prejudiced in my
favor,” Vincent tossed back. “We are a very happy
family, and perhaps the more so that each of us
follows his or her own sweet will.”
Although no outward change took place on the
features of the blank-countenanced Mellish, yet could
one have seen into his brain, there was indication of
unseemly derision and unholy mirth.
For, as a matter of fact, every one at Greatlarch,
whether family, guest, or servant, followed
the sweet will of Homer Vincent.
At least, he did if he knew what was good
for himself.
Yet Vincent was no tyrant. He was merely a
man whose only desire in life was creature comfort;
whose only pursuit was his own pleasure; whose
only ambition was to be let alone.
His sister and niece might do what they would,
so long as they did not interfere with his plans. His
servants might have much liberty, many indulgences,
if they would but attend perfectly to his wants or
needs. Guests could have the freedom of the place,
if they kept out of his way when not wanted.
Homer Vincent was not so much selfish as he
was self-indulgent,—self-centered. He was scholarly
and loved his books; musical, and loved his
organ; artistic and æsthetic, and loved his house
and his collections; he was of an inventive turn of
mind, and loved to potter about in his various
workrooms and laboratories, without being bothered
as to what he was doing.
In return for these favors he gave his sister and
niece pretty much a free hand to do as they chose,
checking them now and then in the matter of expenditures.
For though the Vincent fortune was large,
it was not inexhaustible, and the upkeep of the place
was enormous. Yet it must be kept up in a manner
to please Homer Vincent’s ideas of comfort, even
though this necessitated curtailing the hospitalities
toward which Miss Anne and Rosemary inclined.
Homer was kindly by nature; he really disliked
to deny Anne anything she wanted, but, as he said,
they couldn’t entertain all Hilldale all the time,
especially as they had no desire to accept
return hospitalities.
And if Miss Anne did have such an undesirable
desire, she kept it to herself, for she adored her
clever brother.
Her other brother, the father of Rosemary, had
died five years before, an event which resulted in
the girl’s coming to live with these relatives.
The household was harmonious,—if and when
the two women sank their own wills in the will of
Homer Vincent. Otherwise not.
Not that there was ever any friction, or
unpleasantness.
Vincent had a way of attaining his end without
such. And, perhaps through habit, perhaps following
the line of least resistance, both the older woman
and the girl willingly capitulated when conditions
required it.
For Rosemary loved her Uncle Homer, and Miss
Anne fairly worshipped him.
It went without saying, therefore, that Vincent’s
hint that business matters should not be discussed
at the table, was effectual.
Haydock acquitted himself fairly well. The
interest he felt in the business which had brought
him thither, and the absorbing entertainment of this
beautiful home, filled his mind to the exclusion of all
else. And since the first subject was for the moment
taboo, he pursued the other with zest.
“The man who built this was a genius,”
he declared.
“It was built,” Vincent informed him, “by a
prominent firm of New York architects, but as they
faithfully copied an old French chateau, they had
little need for originality. Of course it was a folly.
These great palaces often are. After getting it, the
owner found he hadn’t sufficient fortune left to keep
it up. So it came into the market, and years later
I was fortunate enough to get it at a great bargain.
Probably I paid not half of the original building
cost.”
“Lack of funds wasn’t the only reason that
Mr. Lamont wanted to sell it,” Miss Anne said, with
a glance at her brother.
“No,” and Homer Vincent looked grave.
“There is a tragedy connected with the place, but I
try not to let it affect my nerves or even linger in my
memory. I wish you would do the same, Anne.”
“Oh, it doesn’t get on my nerves, Homer, but
I can’t put it out of my memory, altogether. I am
reminded of it too often.”
“May I hear the story?” asked Haydock, looking
from one to the other.
“If you wish,” Vincent said, a little unwillingly;
“but it’s not a cheerful one.”
“Anything connected with this wonderful place
must be of interest,” Haydock declared, and Anne
Vincent began the tale.
“It’s a ghost story,” she said, her eyes showing
a sort of horrified fascination. “You see, Mrs.
Lamont, the wife of the former owner, was murdered
in her bed—”
“Now, Anne,” her brother interrupted, “we
don’t know that she was—it may have been
a suicide.”
“No,” Miss Anne declared, positively, “she was
murdered, and her ghost still haunts the place.”
“Have you seen it?” Haydock asked. He had
deep interest in the occult.
“I haven’t seen it,—but I’ve heard of it,” she
replied, in a whisper. “What do you suppose it
does? It plays the harp—the Wild Harp!”
“Oh, come now, Anne, don’t bore Mr. Johnson
with your fairy tales.”
Homer Vincent was in the best possible humor.
He had had a dinner that exactly suited him, perfectly
served, and now as he pushed back his chair
a little, he was raising a cigar to his lips, knowing
that at the instant it reached them a lighted match, in
Mellish’s careful hand, would touch the other end
of it. Knowing, too, that an ash-tray would materialize
on the exact spot of the tablecloth that he
wished it, and that, simultaneously, his coffee cup
would be removed.
These things were necessary to Homer Vincent’s
happiness, and his thorough drilling of Mellish had
made them immutable.
He had instructed the butler long ago to measure
carefully with a yardstick the exact distances between
the four table candlesticks as well as their
distance from the edge of the table.
Yet Vincent was no “Miss Nancy,” no feminine
or effeminate fusser in woman’s domain. All details
of housekeeping were left to Miss Anne, whom he
had also trained. But the most infinitesimal derelictions
from exact order and routine were noticed and
reproved by Homer Vincent and rarely indeed did
the same error occur twice.
In fact, after his five years of occupancy, he had
his home in perfect running order, as he conceived
perfection.
Banquets were never given, house guests were
rare, callers infrequent, because none of these things
contributed to the comfort of Homer Vincent. His
tranquil days were occupied with his pleasant avocations
indoors, varied by motor trips, horseback rides,
or country rambles.
His stables and garage boasted the finest horses
and cars, and in addition he was seriously contemplating
an aeroplane. Indeed, he had already ordered
plans drawn for a hangar.
All of his belongings were at the service of his
sister and niece at such times as he did not himself
require them. It was their duty to find out when
these times were.
But the two women had no trouble about this.
Vincent was not unreasonable, and both Miss Anne
and Rosemary were astute enough to read him
pretty well.
He required Anne to be always present to preside
at his table. To be sure, he did the presiding himself,
but he wished her at the head of the board
always. This precluded her accepting invitations
which did not include him or which he was not
inclined to accept. However, the placid lady was
more than willing to defer to his preferences.
Rosemary was allowed more freedom in these
matters and went to visit her girl friends as often as
she chose. Having them to visit her was another
matter, and only to be suggested with the greatest
discretion and careful choice of opportunity.
“Yes,” Miss Anne was saying, “and, do you
know, Mr. Johnson, my room,—my bedroom is the
one she had, and the one that is said to be haunted
by her ghost!”
“Really, Miss Vincent? And are you not
timid—?”
“Not a bit! You see, it is the loveliest room in
the house,—except brother’s, and I would be silly
to refuse it because of a foolish superstition.”
“Just below my room, you said, I think?”
“Yes, facing south,—looking out on the lagoon
and fountain and on down to that beautiful marble
Temple—”
“That is a tomb!” finished Vincent. “Any
other woman would be scared to death to look out on
that view, but I believe my sister enjoys it.”
“I surely do, Homer. Often I look out there
on moonlight nights and feel sorry for the poor lady.
And—” her voice fell, “sometimes I hear her—playing
on her harp—”
“Oh, come now, Anne, you’ll get Mr. Johnson
so wrought up he won’t dare sleep in his own room,
which of course has the same outlook!”
“I’m not superstitious,” Haydock averred. “In
fact, I should like to hear the ghostly harp—though
I cannot say I’d welcome a spook visitor!”
“Let us look out in that direction,” said Vincent,
rising. His idea of Anne’s presiding was to have
her ready to arise at his signal, not the other way.
He led them back through the Atrium and on
out to the great semicircular portico that was the
southern entrance.
“It’s chilly,” he said, as he opened a long plate-glass
door. “Better stay inside, Anne. Just a moment,
Mr. Johnson, unless you think it too cold?”
“No, I like it,” and Haydock stepped out into
the crisp night air.
“Feels like snow,” said Vincent. “Now, of
course, tomorrow you can see this in the sunlight,
but in this dim murk, with the shadows so deep and
black, it is a picturesque sight, is it not?”
“It’s wonderful!” Haydock exclaimed, looking
across the black water of the lagoon, where the
dimly seen fountain did not obscure the faint gleam
of white marble that was the Mausoleum.
“You like to keep that thing there?” he
asked, curiously.
“Why not?” and Vincent shrugged his shoulders.
“Since it doesn’t worry the ladies, and I
have no fear of spooks, why should I have it removed?
It is exquisite, the Temple. The model,
as you can scarcely see now, is that of the
Parthenon.”
“How did the story of the haunting come
about?”
“Since it is supposed that the lady was murdered,
it would be more strange if such a story did
not arise. It was long ago, you know. I’ve been
here five years, but before that the house stood empty
for nearly twenty years. In that time many legends
found credence, and many ghostly scenes were reported.
Apparitions flitting round the tomb are the
most common reports, but strains of a wild harp
also are vouched for. Indeed, my sister thinks she
has heard them.”
“Have you?”
Homer Vincent hesitated, and then said, “There
have been times when I thought I did. But of
course it was imagination,—stimulated by the weird
aspect of the place. Look at that thicket back of
the Temple. Even now, you can seem to see moving
shadows.”
“What is behind there?”
“It is a sort of undergrowth of low pines and
birches, scrub oaks and elms, a tangle,—almost a
jungle, of vines and canebrakes—”
“Swampy?”
“Not quite that,—though mucky after a long
rainy spell. I threaten now and then to have it all
cleared out and drained,—but I haven’t got at it yet.
It is more or less fenced off,—you can just see the
low stones—”
“Yes, they look like gravestones.”
Vincent smiled. “They do. That adds to the
spookiness. Do you know the villagers, before I
came here, called the place Spooky Hollow?”
“And a good name, too!” Haydock shivered.
The atmosphere of gloom was beginning to tell on
his nerves. “Guess I’ll seek the bright lights!
It’s fairly creepy out here!”
Vincent turned toward the house, his slight limp
showing itself a little as he crossed the tiled terrace.
“It is all most wonderful,” Haydock summed up,
as they re-entered, “but it does not make me forget
my mission here—”
“Let that wait, my dear sir, until we are
by ourselves.”
For the ubiquitous Mellish was in silent waiting
to open the door wider for them, to close it, and to
stand at attention for orders.
Haydock perceived the man was a bodyservant
of his master rather than a mere butler.
“And now,” Vincent said, “we will again seek
my own private room, and settle the business. After
that, I trust we shall all sleep contented and serene.
Come, Anne, we want your advice and opinions.”
Miss Vincent joined them, and as they passed
into Homer Vincent’s Tower room, Mellish, looking
a little regretful, returned to his domestic duties.
CHAPTER III ROSEMARY
“That man up there is a queer bird,” Mellish
declared to his wife, as he joined her in the kitchen.
“As how?” Mrs. Mellish inquired, with slight
interest.
The main kitchen at Greatlarch was a spacious
room with walls of pure white marble. Spotless all
its appointments and speckless Mrs. Mellish had
them kept.
Of a truth she dwelt in marble halls, and having
plenty of vassals and serfs at her side, she secured
the immaculate tidiness in which her soul delighted,
and which, incidentally, Mr. Vincent exacted.
No oversight of Susan Mellish was necessary.
Cook she was, but also she was queen of her own
domain and life below stairs went on with no more
friction or dissension than above. In the household,
Homer Vincent’s motto was: “Peace at Any Price,”
and if an underling disturbed it, there was a
rapid substitution.
Nor was there any ripple in the smooth-flowing
current of the family life. Homer Vincent saw to
that. Not that the man was domineering. On the
contrary, he was a loving and kind brother and
uncle. His tastes were simple, even though luxurious.
He asked only smooth-running household
machinery and no interference in his own pursuits.
Anne Vincent was nominally housekeeper, and
indeed she kept up a careful oversight, but Susan
Mellish was so thoughtful, so capable, so meticulously
watchful of details there was little or nothing
for Miss Anne to do.
The whole household worshipped the master, and
he repaid them by liberal wages and comfortable
living.
The servants’ quarters included delightful
sitting-rooms and dining-room, and their sleeping-rooms
were most pleasant and beautifully appointed.
A feature of the house was Homer Vincent’s
own suite. Above his Tower room on the first floor
was his smoking-room on the second floor. Back of
this followed his bedroom and elaborate bath. Next,
his library, with large open terrace that in winter
became a sun parlor.
These rooms, of rarest marbles and woods, with
French panels of paintings, mirrors, and rich brocades,
were appointed in perfect taste. No gimcrackery
ornaments, but dignified furniture and a
few fine paintings and vases.
The library was a joy. Comfort and beauty
of the highest degree were combined with utilitarian
bookracks and tables.
These rooms ran along the whole east side of
the house, ending with the library and terrace, which
looked down toward the Temple as well as off to
the east.
They were directly above the lower Tower room,
the dining-room and breakfast-room and the family
living-room. The other side was taken up by the
reception room, the great organ wing, and, back of
that, the drawing-room. Between the two sides were
the wide entrance hall, and the wonderful Atrium.
Above the Atrium, at the south end, was Miss
Vincent’s room, on a mezzanine floor, and above
that, on a second mezzanine, was John Haydock’s
room.
The floor above held six large guest rooms and
the servants’ bedrooms were higher still. However,
electric elevators did away with the discomforts of
stair climbing, and the many floors, cellars, and sub-cellars
were easy of access.
And the two Mellishes, with Miss Anne watchfully
observing, held the reins of government of this
establishment, and so great was their efficiency, so
true their system and method, that a jar of any sort
was exceedingly rare, and, because of its rarity, was
fully and promptly forgiven by Homer Vincent.
“Yes, a queer bird,” Mellish repeated, shaking
his head. “He’s that dark, now.”
“Dark?”
“You heard me! Yes, I said dark. Dark complected,
dark eyes, dark hair, dark hands, and
dark clothes.”
“Not dressed up?”
“No, but that isn’t it, he’s almost dark enough
to be a Creolian.”
Mellish was a good butler, but made an occasional
slip in his diction. One can’t know everything.
“Yes, Susan, he’s not our sort, and I know it.
He’s peculiar,—that’s what he is,—peculiar.”
“So’s the master.”
“Ah, that’s different. The Vincent peculiarities
are of the right sort. This man, now,—well, Susan,
he was so took up with the place, he could scarce
eat his dinner.”
“Small wonder. The place is a fair marvel to
those who’ve not seen it.”
“It isn’t that. I’ve seen guests before, who
were overwhellumed by it. But this chap,—he, why
he had an appraising glance for it,—yes, sir, appraising,—that’s
the word.”
“Mellish, you’re daft. Appraising, was he?
Like he meant to buy it!”
Susan’s ironic scorn would have withered any
one but her husband.
“Susan, you’re a witch. That’s it exactly. Not
that he meant such a thing, he’s a poor man, I’m
thinking,—but that was the way he looked at it.”
“Drop him, Mellish. You’ve no sense tonight.
Are you dismissed?”
“Yes. Mr. Vincent said he’d not need me more.
They’re shut in the Tower room, Miss Anne and all.
They’re talking business. I can’t make that
felly out.”
“Did he look sinister?”
“What a woman you are for the word, Susan!
No, it wasn’t that,—he looked more—er—determined,—yes,
that’s what that man is,—determined.”
“Determination can’t move the master. I’m
bound he’ll be a match for anybody’s determination.”
“Oh, it isn’t a clash of wills—or that. But
there’s a matter between them of some sort,—and
Miss Anne’s in it, too.”
“And you’re eaten alive with curiosity, that’s
what you are, man! Now, get about your business.
And see to it the plumber is ordered in the morning.
There’s a trickle in the cold storage room sink,—it
only needs a washer,—and the hothouse hamper
didn’t come today,—send Dickson to the station for
it at sunup—and be sure to speak to Carson about
his flirting with Francine—it won’t do.”
As she talked, Susan was busily engaged in mixing
and kneading the breakfast rolls. This was a
duty that could be entrusted to no lesser artist in
baking, for Susan’s rolls were nothing short of
perfection, but it required all her care and attention
to keep them so.
In upon this engrossed couple drifted Francine,
the pert little French maid, who, though Miss Anne’s
exclusive property, also looked after Rosemary now
and then.
“That man!” she exclaimed, with a shrug of
her slender shoulders, “Mon Dieu, but he is
the beast!”
“Where did you see him?” and Mellish whirled
on her.
“There, there, now, old man, don’t lose any
temper! Miss Anne rang for me to get her a scarf.
They’re all in the Tower room, and they’re talking
most—”
“Angrily?” demanded Susan, whose curiosity
was more aroused than she would admit to
her husband.
“No, not so much that,—as,—oh,—la, la,—excitement,—all
talking at once,—argument—see?”
“What are they talking about?” This from
Mellish,—who asked to know.
“That I can’t say. When I entered all converse
stopped. But I could see the—atmosphere, the attitudes,—and
the dark man—oh, he is a terror! Such
a low voice—”
“Oh, you couldn’t hear him through the closed
door!” and Mellish glared at her.
“Non, Monsieur! Are you not desolate that I
could not?”
Pretty Francine was a saucy piece and dearly
loved to ballyrag the dignified butler. But both the
Mellishes liked her, though they kept a wary eye on
her coquettish ways with certain servants of the
other sex.
“Is he threatening them?” Susan asked.
“Not quite that—but—”
“But you know absolutely nothing at all of what
is going on!” Mellish spoke sharply. “You’re
only pretending you do. Stop discussing your betters
and get about your work.”
“I’ve no work to do until Miss Anne wishes to
retire. She will ring for me.”
“Then go and read your book. Or get some
sewing. But don’t you dare go outside the door!”
Thus Susan admonished her, knowing full well the
girl’s secret intention of slipping out for a few
moments to join Carson, the chauffeur, in a
stolen interview.
So Francine dawdled about until the bell rang
and then presented her demure self at the door of
the Tower room.
Apparently the matter, whatever it was, had
been most amicably settled, for the three were smiling
and contented looking as Francine scanned
their faces.
John Haydock was a dark man,—not like a
Creole at all, but merely markedly a brunette. His
otherwise unnoticeable face wore a look of satisfaction,
and as he stepped out into the hall, he had again
that expression that could, perhaps, be called appraising.
Yet small wonder, for his deep and
enthusiastic interest in the house led him to examine
its various beauties and marvels, and few could do
so without involuntary thought of the great outlay
involved.
“I will go with my sister to her room,” Vincent
was saying, “and you must amuse yourself a few
moments. Then I will rejoin you for a good-night
cigar, and then we will ourselves retire early.”
As was his nightly custom, Homer Vincent
escorted his sister to her room. Francine followed,
and paused at the door, with her usual discretion.
“Come on in, Francine,” Vincent decreed. “I’m
not chatting with Miss Anne tonight. Get to rest,
dear, and try to forget this whole matter. As you
know, I’m only anxious to do what is wise and
right. You shall cast the final decision as to all
details and tomorrow we will draw up contracts and
all that.”
“How good you are, Homer; and though it was
a long confab I do not feel so very tired. Fix my
powder, dear, and go back to Mr. Johnson. He is
a—not quite our sort,—is he, Homer?”
“Not quite, dear,—but he is a good business
man, I judge, and he seems honest.”
Miss Vincent required a small dose of opiate each
night, and fearing lest she should mistake the quantity
prescribed, or that Francine might be careless,
Homer Vincent himself each night measured out the
portion for her.
“There you are,” he said, as he carefully gauged
the dose. “Give it to her when she’s ready, Francine.
Good night, Anne, dear.”
He left his sister in Francine’s capable hands
and went down to rejoin his guest. It was a mark
of respect, if not of liking, that he took John
Haydock up to his own library for their smoke.
Though sybaritic in many ways, Vincent did not
employ a valet. His preference was to have Mellish
arrange his bedroom and night things, and then to
retire by himself whenever it pleased him to do so.
Like his sister, he was a poor sleeper, and often
prowled round the house, upstairs and down, during
many of the small hours.
On the soft rugs his footfalls disturbed nobody,
or if they did, no one was alarmed, so, in this, as in
all other matters, Vincent pleased himself.
On this night, when at last he was alone in his
own bedroom he bethought himself of some matters
he wished to attend to, that necessitated his going
downstairs to his private room. He had not yet
begun to undress, and as he went down the stairs
and through the hall, where a dim light burned all
night, he met the night watchman, Hoskins. This
was by no means an unusual occurrence, for Hoskins
came on every night at midnight, and made certain
prescribed routes through the premises.
Vincent gave the man a pleasant nod and went
on his way. Though this Tower room was sacred
to his use, it was by no means kept locked or difficult
of access. Indeed, the door usually stood open,
though in the room itself were two wall safes, concealed
by decorative hangings and also a secret panel
which was so cleverly hidden as to be perhaps impossible
of discovery.
It is at this point that Rosemary comes into
this story.
She comes in a motor-car, out of which she steps
softly, as the car reaches the wooded part of
the driveway.
Unafraid, because she knows Hoskins is not far
away, and because this is by no means her first
experience of the sort, she makes her way silently
toward the house.
She cannot be seen gliding through the shadows,
and she takes good care she shall not be heard.
Reaching the stone arch of the entrance, she slips
through, and pauses to reconnoitre. No lights are
on save those in her uncle’s suite, and one in his
Tower room below.
“Aha,” thinks the sagacious young woman, “up
yet,—the old Prowler, is he? Well, we’ll see what
we’ll do about it. I don’t want to hang around
long tonight!”
As may be gathered, Rosemary had overstayed
her allowed time, and greatly desired to get into the
house and up to her room unnoticed. For Homer
Vincent was a bit strict about his niece’s behavior,
and if truth be told, his restrictions were rather
necessary and all for Rosemary’s good.
Not that the girl was wilful or wayward, but at
twenty-one, the hour of midnight seems to strike
very early in the evening, and usually just when the
fun is at its height. Yet it was a Medo-Persian
law that Rosemary should be in the house by twelve
o’clock—and to give her just due, she almost
always was.
But tonight had been a gay and pleasant party,
and she had been tempted to remain beyond the hour.
The afternoon’s portent of snow had been fulfilled,
and though the squall had been short, it was
severe, and now, though it was not snowing, there
was enough fallen snow and cold dampness to make
any tarrying outside exceedingly uncomfortable.
So Rosemary crept to the great window that was
at the southern exposure of the Tower room, and
peeped in at her uncle.
Wrapped in her fur motor coat, a brown toque
spilling its plumes down one side of her pretty, eager
face, Rosemary shivered as she picked her way
through the soft wet snow, but nodded in satisfaction
as she saw her uncle’s very evident absorption in
whatever matter claimed his attention.
About to turn away, she paused a moment to
notice him as he opened a secret panel. She had
known of the existence of this, but had never before
seen it opened.
Fascinated, she saw him searching among its
contents, though she could discern nothing definitely.
The window had a thin film of curtain material, and
she really saw little beyond the moving silhouette
and the furniture of the room. Moreover, it suddenly
came to her that she was rudely spying upon
another’s movements in a way she had no right to
do, and blushing to herself in the darkness, she
turned quickly away.
Rosy from the icy air, her cheeks glowed; and
curled up by the dampness, her red-brown hair made
little tendrils that blew across her face. She snuggled
into her fur collar and even welcomed the
warmth of the long russet plume that fell over
one ear.
Carefully she slipped back again to the great
front door, which she well knew Hoskins had not yet
locked for the night. Turning the knob slowly, the
opening door made no sound, and in a moment Rosemary
was inside.
And it was just at that moment that Homer
Vincent elected to return to his bedroom. But the
girl quickly stepped behind one of the great columns,
and stood in its protecting shadow while her uncle
went up the stairs.
She thought he limped a little more than usual,
as he sometimes did when tired, and a wave of regret
swept through her tender heart that she had disobeyed
his orders.
“I’ll never do it again,” she resolved. “Uncle
Homer is too good to me for me to slight his wishes.
I’m a wicked old thing!”
But a healthy, girlish hunger was more in evidence
with her just then than her feeling of
conscience-stricken remorse, and she turned her silent
steps toward the dining-room. Here Mellish usually
left for her some tempting bit of food on a tray in
a cold cupboard, and investigating, Rosemary found
a little mold of jellied chicken, with two buttered
finger-rolls and a plate of fruit.
Snapping on a small table light, she sat down to
enjoy her little feast.
Hoskins, passing, looked in and smiled at her.
It was not the first time he had smiled at such
a scene.
Soon Rosemary finished her lunch, and gathering
up her fur coat, went softly upstairs.
She paused at the door of her Aunt’s room.
Sometimes, if Miss Anne were awake, she liked to
have Rosemary come in and tell her of the party.
But the sound of heavy asthmatic breathing proved
Miss Anne asleep, and the girl went on to her
own rooms.
Her boudoir was the Tower room over the reception
room and her bedroom was next back of that.
Everything was in readiness and it was but a short
time before Rosemary slumbered as soundly, if not
as audibly, as her aunt.
Hoskins went his rounds stolidly. He was a
good and faithful watchman, largely because he had
not the brains required for any higher calling. His
route he meticulously followed, punching his time
clocks as required, and throwing the flash of his
electric lantern in dark corners.
His orders took him outside and around the
house as well as through the lower floors. The upper
floors he was not required to patrol.
As usual, he found no disturbing element and
trudged around his appointed path like a patient
ox. He had long since ceased to wonder at the
beauty and grandeur of Greatlarch,—to him it was
merely the home of his employer.
He repeatedly tracked the soft wet snow in his
journeys round the house, removing his damp overshoes
when making his inside rounds.
His shift ended at seven o’clock, and at that
hour he gladly went into the kitchen, where a hot
breakfast awaited him.
“Nasty mess underfoot,” he confided to the
maid who served him. “Don’t go out today, my
dear, lessen you have to.”
“The sun’s out bright,” she demurred, looking
from the window.
“Yes, and that makes it all the wuss. Meltin’ an’
thawin’—sloppy weather, my dear.”
As Hoskins’ “my dears” were matters of habit
rather than real affection, the girl paid but slight
attention and went about her business.
The routine of breakfast preparations went on.
The Mellishes appeared on the stroke of seven-thirty,
as was their wont. They gravely inspected
the work of their underlings and then set about their
own superior duties.
All was in readiness at eight, though it was an
entirely uncertain question as to when the family
would appear.
They were subject to moods or whims, sometimes
having breakfast together and again having
trays carried to any rooms that pleased them.
Mellish opined, however, that this morning
would see the family congregated in the breakfast-room
because of the presence of a guest.
And shortly after eight Homer Vincent appeared.
Though always impatient at a delay not of his
own causing, he showed no irritation and said to
Mellish he would wait for Mr. Johnson to
come down.
Then Rosemary appeared. Such a pretty Rosemary,
her brown eyes smiling, her animated little
face showing a frank curiosity.
“Good morning,” she cried, “who’s here?
Francine says there’s a guest.”
“Yes, but he isn’t down yet. A Mr. Johnson,
who came to see Antan and myself on some business
affair.”
Rosemary had a funny little way of pronouncing
Aunt Anne, and as it sounded like Antan, the nickname
had become habitual.
“Nice?” she asked, briefly.
“Rather,” her uncle returned. “Good business
chap, fairly good-looking, decent manners, but no
particular charm.”
“Doesn’t sound much,” Rosemary observed;
“may I begin my breakfast?”
“Oh, let’s wait a few moments. I told him eight
o’clock, he’ll surely be down in a few moments.”
And then Francine burst into the room, breathless
and wild-eyed with wonder.
“But what do you think?” she cried, quite
forgetting her formalities. “Miss Anne—I cannot
rouse her and her door is bolted!”
Homer Vincent looked at her coldly.
“Remember your manners, Francine,” he said
in a tone of reproach. “Your information does not
warrant such carelessness of address. Is Miss Vincent
still sleeping?”
“That’s just it, sir, I do not know. Always
I hear her bell by eight o’clock at latest. Now, I
go and tap, but she answers not,—nor do I hear her
moving about inside her chamber.”
“Did you not go in?”
“But the door is locked,—bolted on the inside.
Always she bolts it at night, but the bolt is always
off before this time in the day!”
Francine was a trim little figure, her plain black
dress and white cap and apron well becoming her.
She was excitable, but this time her concern was
deeper than mere excited curiosity. Plainly, she
was alarmed.
Vincent saw this, and spoke more kindly.
“Run up again, Francine, and rattle the door.
I will go with you, if you wish.”
“Oh, do, sir, I did rattle at the door, and there
was no response. And I did not hear her breathing—she—she
breathes deeply, you know.”
This was a discreet allusion to Miss Anne’s
asthma, which at times was distinctly in evidence.
“Francine, I’m sure you’re needlessly excited;
however, Mellish will go up and see—”
The butler turned slowly toward the door, and
Vincent said:
“No matter, Mellish, I’ll go myself,” and then,
noting Rosemary’s frightened glance, he added,
“we’ll all go.”
He led the way to Miss Anne’s bedroom, the
great south room on the mezzanine above the hall.
The short flight of steps ended in a broad landing,
the bedroom door in its center. The door had
been a heavy one of carved antique oak. But Miss
Anne had disliked it, saying it was like a prison
door. So her brother had had it removed and
replaced by a light swing door, covered with rose-colored
velour and studded round its edges with
brass-headed nails.
This door had a small bolt on the inside, but it
was only to insure privacy, not at all a protection
from possible marauders.
Homer Vincent tapped at this door, calling
“Anne—Anne, dear!”
There was no response and Vincent pressed his
ear to the door.
The others watched, breathlessly, and Rosemary
shrank back in nameless dread while Francine fluttered
and gave voice to voluble French expletives.
“Be quiet, Francine!” Vincent commanded, and
Mrs. Mellish, who had joined the group, gave the
French girl an admonitory shake.
“I shall break in the door,” Vincent said; “it’s
a flimsy thing. Stand back, Rosemary. Mellish,
push here, as I strike.”
The combined strength of the two men easily
forced the door, and Mellish fell into the room first.
Vincent, following, hurried to his sister’s bed.
The beautiful room, built for the first mistress
of the house, had a raised dais, a sort of low platform
for the bed to stand on. Also, from the ceiling
depended an elaborate cornice that surrounded
the space designed for the bed and from which hung
voluminous curtains of silk brocade.
In the shadowy gloom of these curtains lay Miss
Anne, and as her brother reached the bedside and
pushed away the hangings to see his sister, he cried
out in a horrified voice, “Keep back! Mellish, keep
back Miss Rosemary!”
Waving a warning hand at them, Vincent leaned
over the still form and then turned round, his hands
clenched and horror on his face.
“My sister is dead!” he cried. “She—she—oh,
take that child away!”
“I will not be taken away, Uncle Homer,” Rosemary
cried. “I’m not a baby! Let me know the
truth! What has happened?”
Breaking away from the restraining arms of
Mrs. Mellish, unheeding Mellish’s effort to stop her,
she ran to the bedside and herself looked inside the
long curtains.
She saw a white, dead face, staring eyes and
a nightdress stained with crimson drops.
CHAPTER IV A MYSTERIOUS DEATH
“Oh, Antan!” Rosemary cried, starting back
in horror. “Oh, Uncle Homer, what is it?”
Vincent put his arm round the terrified girl and
they both gazed on the dreadful sight. Both were
white-faced and trembling, and though Homer Vincent
strove hard for composure, it was a few
moments before he could even speak.
Then, still holding Rosemary close, he spoke to
the others.
“Mellish,” he said, “Miss Vincent is dead. She
has been killed. That’s all my brain can take in at
present. I am stunned—I am heartbroken,”—and
the man’s enforced calm gave way as he sank into a
chair and buried his face in his hands.
Then Mrs. Mellish stepped nearer to the bed,
gave one glance at the awful sight and turned shuddering
away.
“Leave the room,” she said to the trembling
Francine. “You’ll be flying into hysterics in a minute.
I know you! Leave the room.”
“What shall I do? Where shall I go?” the
French girl cried. “My place is here—beside
my mistress.”
“She’s right,” and Mellish showed surprised
approval of Francine’s self-control. “You stay in
this room, Francine, and don’t you get to blubbering.
Keep your head, and you can be of good service.
Mr. Vincent, shall I call a doctor?”
“Why, yes,—do, Mellish. Poor Anne is dead,
but—yes, I’d like you to call Doctor McGee. And—and
Mellish, I suppose we ought to notify—”
“Do nothing, sir, until Doctor McGee comes.
He’ll know just what to do.”
Mellish departed to telephone the Doctor, and
Homer Vincent, lifting his bowed head, rose and
began to assume his usual place at the helm.
“I can’t seem to think,” he said, as he brushed
his hand across his brow. “Rosemary, who could
have done such a thing? Who could harm such a
dear lady?”
“Oh, I don’t know, Uncle,—did—did somebody
kill her?”
“Unless she took her own life—she wouldn’t do
that, would she, Rosemary?”
It was strange the way the strong and self sufficient
man seemed to appeal to his niece. Mrs.
Mellish regarded him solicitously. She had never
before seen Homer Vincent troubled.
“There now, sir,” she said, in kindly fashion,
“you can do nothing for the poor lady now. Come
down to the breakfast-room, sir, and take a cup of
coffee and a bite of breakfast. Come now, Miss
Rosemary, let Melly fix you out.”
The girl often called Mrs. Mellish thus, to distinguish
her from her husband.
“Oh,” exclaimed Vincent, suddenly, “that man,
that Mr. Johnson! He must be already down in the
breakfast-room, and no one to look after him! Run
down to him, Melly.”
“Come you, too, sir. And Miss Rosemary.
The man must be told,—best you should do it,
Mr. Vincent.”
“Yes,” and Homer Vincent rose, with a determination
to do his part, however hard it might be.
“Rosemary, will you come with me, or will you
have your breakfast taken to your rooms?”
“I’ll go with you, Uncle. Perhaps I can help.
Who is Mr. Johnson?”
“He’s a man who came yesterday on business,
and I asked him to stay the night. I asked him to
stay on, but I hope he’ll go this morning.”
“Oh, he surely will,—when he hears—Uncle
Homer, I can’t believe it!” she looked again at the
silent, pitiful figure on the bed, where Francine was
lightly laying a fine handkerchief over the face of
poor Anne Vincent.
“That’s all right,” Vincent said, slowly, “but
don’t touch the body otherwise, Francine. It—it
isn’t right to do so.”
“No, sir,” and the maid nodded, comprehendingly.
“Come now, sir,” Mrs. Mellish urged him, and
with a backward glance of grief and bewilderment,
Vincent followed Rosemary from the room.
But Mr. Johnson was not in the breakfast-room.
“He has overslept,” Vincent said, glancing at
the clock. “For I told him breakfast at eight and
he said he would be prompt. I shouldn’t send for
him, otherwise,—but—as things are, don’t you think,
Melly, you’d better call him?”
“Yes, sir; shall I tell him—what’s happened,
sir?”
“Yes—no,—well, tell him that there is trouble
in the household, you might say sudden illness—oh,
I don’t care what you say, Melly, but can’t you hint
that he’d better go right after breakfast?”
“Yes, sir, surely,” and Mrs. Mellish went on
her somber errand.
Uncle and niece took their places in the bright
and cheery breakfast-room. The weather had cleared,
and the sun shone with a glowing warmth as of
Indian Summer.
“Eat your breakfast, Rosemary,” Vincent said,
“that will best help you to meet the trying times
before you.”
Habit is a compelling thing, and Homer Vincent
went about his own breakfast methodically, as usual,
chipping his egg with his customary care and attention.
It was characteristic of the man that even in
the nervous stress and strain of the occasion, he
gratified his physical appetite with apparent relish.
Yet this was purely a matter of habit, and indeed,
he was almost unaware of what he was eating or
even that he was eating.
The girl, however, could eat nothing. Her excitement
was so great, her nerves so wrought up, that
she found it impossible to swallow a mouthful.
“At least drink a cup of coffee, dear child,”
her uncle urged, as he solicitously proffered cream
and sugar.
At this moment Mrs. Mellish returned, her round
face showing a look of amazement.
“The gentleman isn’t in his room, sir,” she said.
“I—”
“Then he’s out in the grounds,” interrupted
Vincent, impatiently. “Go and hunt him, Mellish.”
Now, Mrs. Mellish’s place wasn’t in the dining-rooms
at all at breakfast, a maid assisted the butler.
But today the maids were demoralized and Melly
was trying to help things along all she could.
The news of the tragedy had, of course, flown
like wildfire through the servants’ halls and they
were even now in huddled groups in corridors
and pantries.
“But, Mr. Vincent,” Melly resumed, “the gentleman
didn’t sleep in his bed! It hasn’t been
touched since it was turned down for him last night.”
“What?” Vincent stared at her incredulously.
“No, sir; his hat and coat’s there, but his
clothes ain’t—”
“Oh, then he’s spent the whole night prowling
round the house. He was daft over it and hated to
go to bed. I left him wandering round the upper
floors. I hope he didn’t go out on the leads and fall
over. What a bother he is! But go and find him
Mrs. Mellish. Get some one to help, if you like,—but
get Mr. Johnson! He’s maybe fallen asleep in
some Tower room.”
Mrs. Mellish departed and Rosemary asked,
“Who is this man, Uncle?”
“An ordinary person, dear. I never saw him
before,—he came to see me in regard to a business
proposition, and your Aunt and I grew interested
and promised to decide the matter today.”
Tears filled his eyes as he realized there was no
today for poor Anne Vincent.
“But why wouldn’t he go to bed?” Rosemary
persisted. “Do you mean he spent the whole night
wandering round the house?”
“I don’t know, child, but he was mad about the
place and most curious to visit every nook and
cranny of it. I showed him about a lot, then, as he
seemed inclined to explore for himself, I told him
to do so.”
“What room did he have?”
“The south room, above your Aunt’s. He’s a
decent chap, but not quite our own sort. Ah,
Mellish, did you get the doctor?”
The butler shook his head. “No, sir, he’s away
on an important case, out of town, sir. Shall I call
some one else?”
“Oh, I don’t know what to say or do—” and
Vincent seemed to be at his wits’ end.
“I wish I could help you, Uncle,” Rosemary
said, gently; “you have such an awful burden to
bear. Shall I call Bryce over—”
“No; I am indeed in trouble, Rosemary, but I
can bear my own burdens. I ask no help, at present.
But when the time comes, I shall get help—skilled
help—to solve the mystery of your aunt’s death and
to bring the murderer to justice.”
Vincent’s voice rang out sternly and Rosemary
marvelled at the fiery depths of his eyes.
He seemed to pull himself together anew, and
said: “I think, Mellish, you’d better call up the
County Physician. He must be notified anyway, and
if he gets here before Doctor McGee, it will do no
harm. We must have some medical man, as soon
as we can. Call Doctor Archer—and then, Mellish,
for Heaven’s sake find that man Johnson. It’s
unpardonable for him to act like this!”
The calm, even-tempered man was getting nervously
upset. Nor could it be wondered at, for in
all his life before equability and composure had
never deserted him. But never had there been such
provocation. For a man who lived but for his own
pleasure, whose every thought and act were definitely
directed toward the achievement of his own comfort
and happiness, for a man like this to be brought suddenly
face to face with a tragedy that tore his very
heartstrings was enough of itself to shatter
his nerves.
But when, in addition, he must meet the terrible
situation, must even assume direction of the horrible
events consequent upon it, must stifle and suppress
his own grief in order to preserve sufficient
calm to take charge of the proceedings,—this was
overwhelming, and Homer Vincent almost sank
beneath the blow.
But he was made of strong fiber, he was possessed
of an indomitable will and ability to cope
with an emergency.
Conquering his jumping nerves, he said: “We
must all help, Rosemary. You must try to take
your Aunt’s place so far as you can; look after the
household matters, assist Melly, and be ready to see
visitors,—for as soon as the news spreads there will
be many callers.”
Rosemary shuddered. “Must I see them, Uncle?
I’d hate it—”
“Some we can refuse to see. But many must
be met,—and I thought, dear child, you’d do that
to help me. I have many painful matters to see
to myself.”
“Of course, I will, then,—and—if I could
have Bryce—”
“Oh, Rosemary, just this once,—I beg of you,
don’t bring up that subject—”
Vincent looked so distressed that his niece said
quickly, “No, I won’t,—but—if you only would—”
She was interrupted by the return of Mellish.
Having summoned Doctor Archer, he had himself
taken up the command of the search for the
missing guest.
“We can’t find that man anywhere,” he declared,
looking completely mystified. “As my wife
says, he didn’t sleep in his bed, and what’s more, it
doesn’t look to me as if he was in his room at all
after dinner. There’s nothing put about, no chair
out of place, no cigar ashes or that,—his night things
all undisturbed, just as the maid laid them out. It’s
mighty queer, sir,—ay, it’s mighty queer!”
“His hat and coat are up there—in his room?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Then he hasn’t left the place,—then he must be
somewhere about.”
“Yes, sir,—it would seem so, sir. But he isn’t,—he
just isn’t. We’ve looked everywhere. We’ve
called out, and we’ve rang bells, and we’ve searched
the whole place. He’s nowhere about—alive.”
Vincent started at the last word.
“What do you mean?” he cried.
“Nothing, sir, only whoever done for poor Miss
Anne may have done for him, too.”
“That’s so,” and Homer Vincent dropped his
face in his hands as if this new phase of trouble
was more than he could bear.
“Mellish,” he said, at last, “I can’t take it all
in. It’s too much for me. I must have help—”
“Oh, Uncle Homer,” and Rosemary spoke involuntarily,
“if you’d only let Bryce—”
“Hush, Rosemary, don’t add to my troubles.
No, much as I hate it, much as I dread it, I see I
must call in the police. We’d better wait, I think,
until Doctor Archer comes, but I am sure he will
send for them at once. It is inevitable.”
“The police! Oh, no, Uncle Homer!”
“I fear it must be so, Rosemary. And, dear,
until they come is the only time we may have to ourselves.
I mean, once they start investigations, the
whole house will be upset and they will be entirely
in charge.”
“How awful! Must we have them?”
“Yes,” he spoke abruptly. “Oh, Rosemary, I
can’t stand this another minute! I shall go to the
organ,—Mellish, when the Doctor comes let
me know.”
No one was surprised, a few moments later, to
hear the long, low, mournful notes that pealed
through the stricken house. It was the habit of
Homer Vincent to find solace in music if anything
troubled him, but never before had his troubles been
more than some slight, momentary disturbance of a
trifling sort.
And as he played, he recovered his poise, he regained
his courage, he felt enabled to cope with the
trials that he must endure.
One who knew him could judge from the deep,
dirge-like strains or the troubled crashing chords,
which phase of the tragedy was at the moment
uppermost in his mind, the death of his sister, or
the imminent horror of the consequent and necessary
investigations.
The servants were in a state of chaotic excitement.
The two Mellishes had their hands full to
keep quiet and decorum in their domain.
Francine, however, showed her best side, and
proved that she had a fine and efficient nature.
She put Miss Anne’s rooms in order, weeping
silently as she disposed of the clothing the poor lady
would never wear again. She was careful to disturb
nothing that might be useful as evidence, for
Francine fully realized the gravity of the case, and
wanted to help, if only by letting things alone.
She found Rosemary in her room, weeping her
very heart out in an agony of woe.
“Poor child,” thought Francine, “not a soul to
go to for sympathy or comfort!”
“Mayn’t I send for someone, Miss Rosemary?”
she offered. “Wouldn’t you like Miss Eaton, or—”
“No, Francine,” the girl looked at her fiercely;
“you know well there’s only one person I want
to see,—and I’m not allowed to see him!”
“No,” and Francine nodded, understandingly;
“but don’t stir up your uncle about that. He’s got
all he can stagger under.”
“So have I!” Rosemary cried out. “Don’t you
suppose I’m as much broken up by Antan’s death as
Uncle Homer is? Don’t you suppose I want somebody
to comfort and love me even more than he
does? He has his music—that always quiets and
soothes him, while I—I have nothing—nobody!”
The lovely face, torn with emotion and grief,
was mutinous; the scarlet lips were trembling, while
the white, tear-stained cheeks and the stormy eyes
showed rebellion seething in Rosemary’s heart.
“But wait,” counseled Francine. “All is now
so—so excitement, so—tornado!” In moments of
stress, Francine forgot her English. “After a
little, after some small few of days, the trouble will
clear somewhat,—the suddenness will be forgotten,—Monsieur
will find himself, and, who
knows, mademoiselle, all may be well for you—and
yours.”
Francine had never before spoken with such
familiarity, but Rosemary did not resent it. She
was too stunned, too helpless, to resent anything.
“Tell me about that man, Francine,” she said;
“did you see him?”
“Yes, when Miss Anne called me to get her a
wrap. Oh, he was dreadful!” A French shrug betokened
how dreadful.
“But how? In what way?”
“So black, so sneering,—so dictating,—yet not
a gentleman.”
“What in the world did he want? I wish Uncle
Homer would tell me about him. Where do you
suppose he is, Francine?”
“That is not hard to guess.” The French girl
smiled a sardonic little grin,—like a wise sibyl.
“Why, what do you mean? What do you
think?”
And then came a peremptory summons for both
girls to appear below.
Doctor Archer had arrived, and, almost simultaneously,
the local police.
The Law was represented by Lane, the Sheriff of
the county, and two eager-eyed detectives, who were
so flabbergasted by the beauty and grandeur of
their surroundings that they seemed able to detect
little else.
Doctor Archer, the County Medical Examiner,
was in charge, and was firing questions right and
left. He had never before had such an opportunity
to stand in the limelight and was making the most
of it.
“The lady was murdered,” he informed his
hearers, in a deep bass voice; “most foully murdered.
She was stabbed with some sort of dagger
or long-bladed knife.”
“Carving-knife?” asked Brewster, one of the
detectives, and Rosemary smothered a shriek.
“Not necessarily,” replied Archer, “a long-bladed
jackknife might have been used, or a regular
dagger. Anyway, it required a long blade, for it
went in her chest and pierced her heart. It was just
one swift, deft blow, and death was instantaneous.
Now, Sheriff, what do you make of that?”
“Murderous intent,” answered Lane promptly.
“Murderer concealed in the room, like as not,
all afternoon.”
“Ah, h’m, and how did he get out?”
“Door locked?” and Lane looked up quickly.
He had not heard all the details yet.
They were gathered in the living-room, a delightful
room on the first floor, back of the dining-room.
It looked out on the terrace, and on over the lagoon
and fountain to the Greek Temple that was
a Mausoleum.
Lane was an artist at heart, a lover of the beautiful,
and like many other visitors, he was overcome
with the sights about him.
They were to visit the room of the tragedy later,
but Vincent had requested that the preliminary inquiries
be made in some other place.
“Yes,” Archer said, “door locked on the inside.”
“Windows?” asked Brown, the other and lesser
detective.
“You must look into those things for yourselves,”
Archer said. “I’m merely making my medical
report. Then we’ll get a line on the time and
all that and then we’ll go upstairs and take a
look about.”
Homer Vincent cringed at the matter-of-fact
tone and the business-like air of the men, and Rosemary,
shocked at the whole proceeding, shivered so
that Mrs. Mellish went and sat by her side and
held her hand.
Grateful for even this human sympathy, Rosemary
forced herself to listen to the inquiries now
being made.
Francine, composed and alert, answered readily
all that was asked of her.
So far as could be gathered, she was the last
person known to have seen Miss Vincent alive.
“Tell us all about it,” Brewster said, listening
eagerly.
“There’s not much to tell,” the French maid
averred. “Miss Vincent spent a time after dinner
in the Tower room of Mr. Vincent, her brother.
There was also a Mr. Johnson with them, a dinner
guest of the house. Miss Vincent left them and
came up to her room at about half-past ten. Mr.
Vincent came with her as he always does, to say
good night and to measure her medicine. After Mr.
Vincent had gone downstairs again, I assisted Miss
Vincent to get ready for the bed, and I gave her
her drops, arranged the coverlets, and put out the
lights, all but the ones she wished kept burning.
Then I said good night, and left her to herself.”
“She had then gone to bed?”
“Oh, no; it was always her custom to sit up
and read for a time. I left her sitting in her arm-chair,
her reading light at her side, her books on a
small table. Always I leave her thus at night. Then,
when she tires of her books, she arises from her
chair, locks her door, puts out her reading light
and goes to bed. This, monsieur, is her invariable
routine.”
“She seemed well, in her usual spirits?”
“She seemed well, but much er—preoccupied.
As if in deep—serious thought over something.”
“Over the discussion with her brother and the
strange gentleman, perhaps?”
“It may be. She said no word of what was in
her mind.”
“Was she irritable? Cross?”
“Miss Vincent was never that. No, she was
most courteous and kind, as always, but deeply
thoughtful. When I left her, she said merely ‘good
night,’ not adding, ‘sleep well, Francine,’ as is
most usual.”
“But this only indicates thoughtfulness, not disturbance
or worry,—eh?”
“So it seemed to me. Also, she seemed rather
satisfied with her thoughts, as if, after all, the matter
was satisfactorily adjusted.”
“You gathered quite a bit from her manner,”
Archer remarked, dryly.
Francine caught his tone and flared up at once.
“I know—knew Miss Vincent very well, monsieur!
I knew well her moods and the phases of her
mind. It was not much that I should read her satisfaction
from her air and manner! Surely I could
tell that she was contented and not worried or disturbed!
That is not so amazing!”
“No,” said Archer.
CHAPTER V WHERE WAS JOHNSON?
On the whole, Francine made a good impression.
Though pert and saucy of appearance, she
laid aside all such attitudes now, and seemed desirous
only to be helpful and dutiful.
“Snappy chit, but devoted to her mistress,” was
the way Brewster summed her up in his mind, and
Brown contented himself with musing: “Full of
pep, but honestly grieved.”
Brewster and Brown were themselves honest,
hard-working detectives. Far from brilliant, woefully
inexperienced, they felt that now at last their
chance had come, and they were firmly resolved to
make good.
Brewster was big and burly, and of a slow-going
mind, while Brown was small, wiry, and active, with
what he considered a hair-trigger intellect. They
had often rejoiced in the fact, as they saw it, that
they thus complemented one another, and they felt
that their team work would be admirable should they
ever get a chance to try it out. And now their
time had come.
Eagerly they listened to Archer’s inquiries, carefully
they remembered the answers, and frequently
gave each other astute glances, indicative of great
mental activity.
“Now,” said Lane, “let’s take up next thing
we know of Miss Vincent. Did any one hear any
sound from her or from her room during the night?”
All present,—and several of the servants had
gathered in the doorway,—declared they had heard
no sounds from Miss Vincent’s room.
“There is a night watchman?” Archer asked.
“Yes,” replied Mellish, who saved his master in
every way he could. “But if he had heard or seen
anything unusual, he would have reported it first
thing this morning.”
“Leave that for the moment, then. Now, who
went first to Miss Vincent’s door this morning?”
“Perhaps I did,” said Francine.
“Why do you say perhaps?” demanded Lane.
“Because how can I tell?” returned Francine,
wide-eyed at such stupidity. “Any one might have
been there before me—indeed, some one must have
been there before me—the villain who killed my
dear lady.”
“Very well,” said Lane, “go ahead. What time
did you go there?”
“At something after eight, monsieur. Always
Miss Vincent rings for me earlier than that,—about
seven-thirty, maybe. This morning she did not do
so, and I waited until eight, then I went and hovered
near her door, wondering at her sleeping so late. I
listened closely, and hearing no sound, I ventured to
turn the knob, but the door was locked and would
not open. I called softly,—then louder, and then,
listening intently, I heard no sound of Miss Vincent
moving about, and I feared she was indisposed, and
I greatly desired to get in to give her assistance, if
need be.”
“What did you do?”
“But, naturally, I ran down the stairs for help.
Forgetting my discipline, I ran into the breakfast-room,
where were Mr. Vincent and Miss Rosemary,
and I told them of the unusual condition,—and
though not alarmed, Mr. Vincent was concerned, and
with Mellish, we all came upstairs, and broke in
the door.”
“Who broke it in?”
“Mellish and I together,” Homer Vincent answered
for himself. “The door is a light, temporary
structure; my sister preferred it to the original
heavy oak door. We burst it in,—in fact, it
opened so easily Mellish was thrown to the floor.
I went quickly to my sister’s bed, and the first glance
told me the truth. I saw in an instant that she had
been killed,—murdered. I admit I almost lost my
consciousness. My senses reeled, and I fell back
involuntarily. But I quickly pulled myself together,
for my young niece was present, and forced myself
to lean over the body and discover if life was surely
extinct. It was,—the flesh was cold to my touch.
I ordered Mellish to hold my niece back, as I wanted
to spare her the awful sight. But she insisted on
looking at her aunt, and for a moment we gazed together
on the terrible scene. I think there is no
more to tell. Finding I could do nothing for my
poor sister, assuring myself that she was positively
beyond human aid, I fear I gave way to selfish grief
for a few moments. Then I roused myself to a
sense of duty, and ever since I have been trying to
do what is right and wise in the matter.
“But I am all unversed in the course the law
should take, or the manner of efforts that should be
made to find the murderer and avenge the crime.
Will you, therefore, gentlemen, take the case in
charge, and do or advise me to do, whatever is right
and best. Let one thing be understood. The murderer
must be found. Spare no time, pains, or expense.
I stand ready to do anything I can, but as I
said, I am ignorant of the proper procedure,
and I desire to relegate the work to more experienced
hands.
“You think, do you not, Doctor Archer, that the
criminal can be found and brought to justice?”
“That is not quite in my province, Mr. Vincent.
The inquiry is my duty, but the real detective work
must be done by men skilled in such things.”
Brewster and Brown looked duly important and
capable, but they offered no hint of their conclusions
so far.
“Do you think, Mr. Vincent,” Lane asked, in his
ponderous way, “that your sister’s death could have
been a suicide?”
“I should say positively not,” Vincent replied,
slowly, “except for the fact that she died in a
locked room. I can see no way that a murderer
could escape and leave that door locked behind him.
Yet, so far from probability is the idea of suicide,
that I am forced to believe it was a murder, however
impossible such a theory may seem. But all this
business of theorizing and of deducing and collecting
evidence is so foreign to my nature and to my experience,
that I cannot pretend to decide any
such questions.”
“What weapon was used? Was any found?”
asked Brewster, looking at Vincent.
“That I don’t know,” he replied, looking in his
turn at Doctor Archer. “Did you find any, Doctor?”
“No,” and Archer looked stern. “There was
none in evidence. Was any such thing removed
before my arrival?”
“Of course not,” said Vincent; “who would do
such a thing as that?”
“Did you see any knife or dagger, Mellish? or
you, Francine?” Archer asked of the servants.
But every one present denied having seen any
weapon of any sort.
“Then,” said Brewster, “it must have been
murder.”
“But the door was locked,” Brown reminded
him, “so it must have been suicide.”
“Those statements are both true, superficially,”
Lane said, “but since they contradict each other,
either or both may be untrue. One must be. Such
points can only be settled after much more investigation
than has yet been made. Shortly we will
adjourn to the scene of the crime and gather what
evidence we may up there. Just now, I’d like some
more information regarding this stranger, this Mr.
Johnson who visited here last night, and who, I
understand, is now missing.
“That’s one of the strangest features,” said
Lane. “Please tell us all about him, Mr. Vincent.”
Rosemary, who had sat quietly listening to the
talk, now showed signs of curiosity. She wished
herself to learn more of this strange visitor, but the
conversation about her aunt had filled her soul only
with horror and grief.
Rosemary Vincent was of a self-contained, self-repressed
nature. Though her uncle was kind, even
generous to her in many ways, yet their tastes were
not congenial, and their ways more utterly dissimilar.
Indeed, this mutual sorrow that had just come
to them had seemed to draw them together more
closely than they had ever been before.
And though Rosemary had earlier that morning
inquired concerning the mysterious Mr. Johnson,
she had received no satisfaction, and now she hoped
to learn details.
“I had hoped not to be obliged to tell you of
his business here,” Vincent said slowly, “but his
strange disappearance seems to make it advisable
that I should do so. Yet,” he still hesitated, “I
cannot convince myself that the man is really missing.
I can’t help thinking he is about the place or
in the house somewhere. He was so intensely interested
in the architecture of this house, he was so
eager to go into every nook and cranny of it, may
it not be possible that he has fallen asleep in some
unused room, or even, perhaps, met with an accident
while climbing from one place to another?”
“Are there such dangerous places?” asked Lane.
“Oh, yes; at least, they might be dangerous to an
adventurous stranger. You see, there are upwards
of fifty rooms in the house, and there are turret
rooms, to enter which one must step out on the
leads; also, there are dark dungeon-like rooms down
in the sub-cellar where if one were to stumble and
fall, perhaps breaking a leg or even spraining an
ankle, his cries might not be heard by the household.”
“You think Mr. Johnson, a transient guest,
would go down in your sub-cellar alone, at night, in
utter darkness?” and Lane looked astounded.
“I merely suggest it,” Vincent said, looking
harassed, “because he was apparently out of his
bedroom all night, and because he showed such extraordinary
interest in the construction of the house.”
“Very well, Mr. Vincent, if you wish to wait
until further search can be made for the gentleman
before revealing the secret of his errand here, we will
wait. You had better send some of your people to
look over the house at once. But in the meantime, I
will ask you for the details of his arrival, and a
description of the man.”
“He came here yesterday afternoon,” Vincent
began, slowly. “He sent in no card, but told my
butler his name was Henry Johnson, and he wished
to see me on important and private business. I
rarely see callers who are not known to me, but I
was not busy at the moment, and I had him shown
in. His errand was really a simple business proposition,
which involved a large investment of money if
I saw fit to take it up. I called my sister down to
consult with us, as her fortune is about the same as
my own, and we usually made our investments together.
I will tell you the full details of this business
plan later,—if Mr. Johnson cannot be found. If
he does turn up, I feel sure he would prefer the
matter kept confidential.
“Well, Mr. Johnson proved to be a fairly agreeable
guest, though not at all distinguished in any
way. As we had not come to final decisions, I
invited him to remain overnight. Also, as my sister
and I had just about concluded to accept his propositions,
and as the man was so enthralled with Greatlarch,
I invited him to remain here a week and enjoy
the beauties of the place.”
“He was with you all the evening?”
“After dinner he sat with us in my own private
room until our plans were pretty well made regarding
the venture he proposed. Then my sister grew
weary, and concluded to retire, all three of us agreeing
to draw up contracts and settle the business
finally in the morning.”
“And you went upstairs with your sister?”
“Yes, as I always do. The doctor prescribes a
certain sleeping draught for her, which must be
carefully measured. I have no doubt of her carefulness
and accuracy, but to be on the safe side, I have
always measured the medicine myself. Moreover,
my sister appreciated my little courtesy of escorting
her to her room, so I have always made it a practice.
Sometimes I remain for a little chat, but last night,
having a guest, I went downstairs again after saying
good night.”
“You rejoined Mr. Johnson?”
“Yes; I found him wandering about the halls,
rapt in admiration of the choice marbles, of which,
it seems, he is a connoisseur. I led him about
through many of the rooms, even going with him
nearly to the top of the house,—there are nine stories,
counting the basements. As we came down
from the upper floors, we reached the room destined
for his use. It is one of the south rooms.
“He duly admired it, and after asking him if
he had everything he wanted for the night, and
being assured that he had, I bade him good night
and left him there; telling him, however, that if he
wished to prowl about he was at liberty to do so. In
this house, no one is surprised or alarmed to hear
footfalls during the small hours. We are all wakeful,
and frequently go up or down stairs on various
trifling errands.”
“And you heard Mr. Johnson prowling about in
the night?”
“No, I can’t say that I did. Yet he may have
done so, for the rugs are thick and soft, and with
care one may make no noise.”
“Then the last you saw of this man was when
you left him in his bedroom?”
“Yes, that was the last I saw of him. He was
in good spirits, for he had achieved his purpose in
coming here. He was satisfied with the agreement
we had come to, and he looked forward to the morning,
when we would sign the final contracts, and also,
when he would remain as my guest for a time.”
“And then, this morning, he has disappeared?”
“He is not here, certainly, but I can’t think it
is a mysterious disappearance. He may have gone
for a very early morning walk, and met with some
untoward accident. Or he may have remembered
some important business matter, and walked down
to the village to telegraph or something of that sort.
I only suggest these things, because they are to my
mind more probable than that the man has voluntarily
or purposely gone away. Yet there may be
a mystery about it, and it may be we shall never
see him again. Those things I trust the detectives
will delve into.”
Vincent leaned back in his chair, looking not so
much physically wearied with the conversation as
mentally and nervously exhausted by the strain of
the situation.
“What does Johnson look like?” Lane asked.
“Describe him, Mellish,” Homer Vincent said,
feeling he could delegate this task to another.
“Well,” the butler said, speaking slowly, but
concisely; “he is a medium-size man, and a medium-weight
man. He’s well enough shaped, but he has
no carriage—”
“Carriage?” interrupted Lane.
“Yes, sir, carriage, I said. Meaning he don’t
bear himself with any distinguishment,—as a gentleman
should.”
A gleam of amusement passed across Vincent’s
face at this, but he immediately resumed his look of
weary sadness.
“Not but what he knew how to behave proper;
he was all right at the table, and that,—but I should
say he is not really an aristocrat.”
“Don’t be too severe, Mellish,” Vincent admonished
him; “I think Mr. Johnson had good
manners.”
“Good manners, yes,” Mellish granted, “but,
well, he was lacking in cultural background.”
Some of the hearers stared at this phrase from
the butler’s lips, but those of the household knew
Mellish’s trick of picking up phrases overheard at
his master’s table and, later, using them, either rightly
or wrongly, in his own conversation.
Vincent smiled outright, and even Rosemary’s
sorrowful face showed amused appreciation.
Lane repeated the phrase in bewilderment.
“Cultural background!” he exclaimed; “what
do you mean?”
“What I say,” returned the unabashed Mellish.
“Mr. Johnson, I feel sure, is not accustomed to
mingle in the best of social circles; he has no phrases
or allusions in his speech that betoken the college
man or the student of life and literature.”
“Perhaps you’d better confine yourself to his
physical description, Mellish,” Vincent suggested,
“and omit your opinion of his mentality.”
“Yes, sir. Then, Mr. Johnson is a very dark-faced
man,—dark hair, eyes, and skin. He wears a
small black moustache, and under it his white teeth
gleam like those of some ferocious animal. His
countenance is what may be called sinister,—yes,
sir,—sinister. In a word, Mr. Henry Johnson has
the face of a murderer.”
Mrs. Mellish gave a sudden gasp, Rosemary
turned white, and Homer Vincent stared at his butler.
“Yes, a murderer,” Mellish repeated; “and he’s
the villain what did for our Miss Anne! How can
it be otherwise? In comes a stranger, has secret
dealings with master and Miss Anne,—him all the
time looking like a murderer, if ever man did!
Comes morning, he’d fled, his bed not touched, his
hat and coat left behind him, and the dear lady dead
in her bed! What else could be the exclamation?”
Mellish’s habit of miscalling a word provoked no
smile this time, for everybody was startled at his
idea, and was turning it over mentally, with
deep interest.
At last, Doctor Archer said coldly, “Can any
one suggest a motive for such a deed on the part
of Mr. Johnson?”
“No, and I can’t think of him as the criminal,”
said Vincent, thoughtfully. “And yet, if Johnson
never appears again, it does seem a way to look.”
“Of course it’s a way to look!” Brown cried
eagerly. “The only way to look, as yet. Who else
could get into the house, with the night watchman
on duty? Who else is a possible suspect in a house
of devoted servants and loving relatives? Why
else would Johnson disappear? What else would
explain his unused bed? A man doesn’t wander
about the whole night, admiring house decorations,
however beautiful!”
“All true, Brown,” said Brewster, slowly, “but
we must get more data before we assume anything.
This man’s room, now. Much could doubtless be
learned from examination of his belongings. Had
he any luggage?”
“A kitbag,” Mellish informed. “A new one,
not overly large. I laid out his night things,—right
and proper enough, but not elaborate or fine. And
all new.”
“That’s always suspicious,” declared the quick-witted
Brown. “When a man has a lot of new
things, it means he wants to conceal his identity.”
“But Johnson didn’t,” Vincent told them. “He
told his name and address straightforwardly enough;
he had to, for us to come to a business agreement.”
“Yes, that’s so,” and Brown looked a little
crestfallen. “Go on, Mellish, as to his kit. Anything
more personal than clothing and toilet things?”
“Not as I recollect. But the room hasn’t been
touched, sir; you can go up and deduce it whenever
you wish.”
Mellish was sure of his word this time.
“Let’s go now, Brewster,” cried Brown; “the
chap may come back any minute.”
The two detectives went up to the room in question,
while the others remained downstairs.
The windows were not wide, but owing to the
thickness of the stone wall they were very deep.
Brown leaned far out of one, and drawing back
into the room, informed Brewster that nobody could
get in or out by that means. The room was on the
third floor, and the stone wall was unscalable.
“Well, Pighead,” Brewster returned, amiably,
“nobody has suspected Friend Johnson of making
his exit otherwise than by this door; why the fuss
about the window?”
“But how did he get out of the house by the
front door without being seen by the watchman?
If he could have made any other getaway, it would
simplify matters a lot.”
“Don’t hope to simplify matters yet, my son.
This is a stupendous case—”
“Don’t talk like that parrot-tongued butler!
Stupendous is a silly word. But the case is a corker!
I’ll admit that!”
“Yes, that’s what I meant by stupendous. Now,
as you can see for yourself, there’s absolutely nothing
to be learned from this bag or its contents. It
isn’t unpacked at all,—just as the man left it. Nothing
in it but a change of underclothing, a pair of
socks, a timetable, a clothesbrush—”
“Here are a few things on the dresser,” Brown
said. “But nothing personal. See, the brushes are
plain black rubber, without monogram or initials.
Here in the top drawer, we see three or four clean
handkerchiefs, a necktie, and a pair of gloves.
Doubtless the good Mellish put these here, by way
of arranging his wardrobe.”
“Yes, of course. Not a thing marked, not a
thing personal or different from hundreds of other
men’s belongings.”
“Here’s his hat and coat. Old Sherlock would
size him up perfectly just from the hat alone.”
“Well, I can’t; I don’t see anything but a plain
black Derby, this season’s style, new,—like everything
else!—and bought at Knox’s in New York.
Small help in that.”
“And his coat is no better. New, too, bought at
Rogers, Peet and Co.’s, also in New York. Does
the chap hail from New York?”
“I don’t know. Mr. Vincent can tell us that.
But I’ll say Johnson is the one to look to as a potential
murderer, at any rate. Think so?”
“Yes, but he doesn’t seem to be a man of any
forceful personality, so far.”
“That’s the beauty of it! You see, if he is the
murderer he would come here all togged out in
clothes and things, new and unmarked, just to prevent
the disclosure of his identity.”
“Something in that, by Jove! Now, if we can
circumvent his bright idea,—I mean, find some
purely personal thing that he has overlooked, we’ll
hoist him with his own petard!”
“Well, here’s the thing! See, an atomizer,—isn’t
that what you call these little sprayers? It was
on the washstand.”
Brewster looked at the glass container and its
black rubber spray with interest.
“Good as far as it goes,” he said. “Where’s the
bottle of medicine that belongs with it?”
“Don’t see any. Well, I’ll leave it where I found
it. Let’s go back downstairs.”
CHAPTER VI THE WILD HARP
Mellish had detailed two of the servants to
search the house and grounds thoroughly for the
missing Johnson.
This was easily done, for the men were familiar
with all the unused rooms and all the dark passages
and dungeon-like spaces in the cellar and sub-cellar.
They returned with the report that there was
positively no one concealed in the house and no sign
of any one about the grounds.
“It’s clear enough to me,” said Doctor Archer,
“that the missing man is the criminal we are in
search of. Had he met with an accident, he would
have been found, even though injured or dead. As
it is, he has evidently disappeared of his own volition
and intentionally. What can we assume, then,
but that he is the murderer and has fled?”
“Then, Mr. Vincent,” Lane said, “I think you
should now tell us all you know about the man and
what business brought him here.”
“Willingly,” Homer Vincent answered, “but,”
he added, “I cannot conceive why he should have
killed my sister,—or how he accomplished it.”
“That is for us to discover,” Lane said, a little
pompously. “But, first, Doctor Archer, how long
do you judge Miss Vincent had been dead when
you arrived?”
“That is the most surprising part of it,” Archer
replied. “It is not often possible to affirm positively
as to that matter, but allowing a wide margin of
probability, I feel sure that death occurred not more
than three hours before I made the examination of
the body.”
Vincent looked at the speaker with an amazed
face.
“Why,” he exclaimed, “that would mean that
my sister was—was killed only about an hour before
we broke into her room!”
“That is my report,” Archer said, decidedly.
“As I say, it is hard to tell with certainty, but death
must have occurred as late as seven o’clock this
morning.”
“Then,” said Mellish, who in the stress of the
occasion was joining in the conversation, “then, that
man, that murderer, waited till Hoskins went off
duty, and then he killed Miss Anne and immejitly
made himself scarce! You’ll never see him again!”
“But why,—why would he kill her?” Vincent
persisted. “However, if he did,—he’s the man we
want and he must be found. I’ll tell you all I know
about him. In fact, I have told you all, except the
nature of his business here. It was this. He claims
to have discovered or invented a way to make what
are known as synthetic rubies. This is not unheard
of among chemists and the results of attempts, so
far, are well-known to lapidaries and to jewelers.
But Johnson declared that his process was so far
above and beyond all others in point of merit and
value, that if he could make and market his wares it
would mean a revolution in the jewel business and a
colossal fortune for the inventor and his backer.
For, of course, his plan was for me to finance the
project, he putting his knowledge and experience
against my money investment. Then he proposed
we divide evenly the profits. This, in a nutshell, is
the gist of his business here. I am not one who is
easily persuaded to invest in an unknown venture,
but the way he talked proved to me that he knew his
subject thoroughly, and the proofs he showed of
success already attained, made me give the matter
deep consideration.
“I called my sister in to the discussion, not only
because I wished to give her an opportunity to share
in the undertaking if she chose, but also because I
place great reliance on her good judgment and sound
advice. Somewhat to my surprise, she was enthusiastic
over the plan, and wanted to put in a large
sum of money.”
“Does it, then, require such an outlay to attain
the desired end?” asked Archer, greatly interested.
“Yes, and I was convinced of it by the statistics
and verified data that Mr. Johnson showed me. He
also had with him two rubies which he had himself
manufactured, and which a leading jewelry firm had
declared genuine stones. I have those still in my
possession, in my safe, and I will show them to
you, whenever you like. My sister was entranced
with their beauty and luster. After our afternoon
confab, my sister wore down to dinner a fine and
perfect ruby of her own, for the purposes of comparison.
I could see no difference in the real and
the false.”
“So you decided to finance his project, Mr.
Vincent?” Brewster asked, respectfully.
“I had practically so decided, but we were to
confer further this morning, and if we agreed on
certain unsettled points in the contract, I was quite
ready to sign it and so was my sister. It meant a
large outlay of money for laboratories and materials,
but we were firmly assured we would get it back
many times over. That, Doctor Archer, was the
business that brought Henry Johnson to my door,
and if I hesitated to make it public, it was because
I felt a certain duty to him. Since he has so surely
disappeared, and since there is a reason to believe
him a criminal, of course, I am absolved from my
promise of secrecy.”
“Where is Miss Vincent’s ruby?” asked Brown
suspiciously; “maybe he took that with him.”
Vincent looked startled.
“She had it on when I bade her good night,”
he said, thinking back; “she always cares for it
herself—call Francine, Mellish.”
The maid appeared, and Vincent asked her concerning
the jewel.
“But yes,” she answered, “Miss Vincent had it
on last evening. When disrobing, she put it in her
wall safe, as usual. Is it not there?”
“Go and see,” directed Vincent. “You can
open it?”
“Oh, yes, Miss Vincent trusted me with the
combination.”
“I’ll just go along,” Brown said, and the two
left the room.
“I am frightened to go in,” said Francine,
crossing herself as they reached the threshold.
“Why?”
“Miss Anne—she is there—and yet—not there!”
“Well, she can’t hurt you! Come along. Are
you superstitious?”
“No—yes, I am! And last night, the Wild
Harp played! Did you know that?”
“What’s the Wild Harp?”
“It’s a spirit harp, played by phantom fingers.
The fingers, monsieur, of the dead lady—”
“Miss Vincent?”
“Oh, no, no,—the lady who was long time ago
dead—in this very room—this same room, monsieur,
and again a deed of blood!”
“I see; you mean Mrs. Lamont.”
“Yes, Madame Lamont,—she was murdered,
or, she killed herself,—it is not known which,—and
of a truth, often she plays the Wild Harp, and
always there follows disaster.”
“H’m, interesting. And where is the harp?
In the music room?”
“No, monsieur, it is out in the dismal—the
black thicket. Back of the Temple that is her tomb.
There is the Wild Harp, there, among the desolation—the
somber shadows, the soughing pines, where the
gloom is deepest, there the Lady Lamont walks by
herself and moans, or plays wailing strains on the
Wild Harp.”
“Tell me more about this some other time, Francine.
We’re sent on an errand, you know. Come
on in; don’t be foolish.”
With shuddering glances toward the still figure
on the bed, Francine followed the detective into
the room.
A guard stationed outside the door said nothing
and made no move.
At Brown’s command, Francine tried to open
the small safe in the wall, but her fingers trembled
so, she could scarce control them.
“What a baby you are!” cried Brown, though
his glance at the pretty French girl was not severe.
“Tell me the letters, I’ll do it.”
“No, it is my trust,” and whirling the dial,
Francine at last threw open the safe door.
“Mon Dieu, it is gone!” she cried; “the great
ruby is gone! All else is here, yes, here is the
diamond cross and the emerald bracelet—only the
ruby is missing. The beast! The murderous beast!
I knew he was the bad one! His blackness—ugh!”
More by gestures than by words did Francine
express her detestation of the man and her distress
at the discovery of the loss.
“You’re sure, Francine?” Brown persisted.
“Oh, yes, always the ruby reposed in this case,
see! Now, the case is empty!”
“Well, I’m not overly surprised. Johnson is
certainly the villain! Come on, we must go down
and report.”
Francine closed and locked the safe, and, dabbing
at her eyes with a minute handkerchief drawn from
her foolish little apron pocket, she went obediently
downstairs.
Brewster heard of the stolen ruby with a certain
feeling of satisfaction. It was all in keeping that
the maker of synthetic rubies should purloin a
real one—even at the price of becoming a murderer
thereby.
“Johnson’s your man,” he declared. “All
we’ve got to do now, is to nab him. And that’s not
so hard as you may think. Mr. Vincent has his
address, and sooner or later the man must return to
his home,—even if secretly. We’ll get him!”
“I can’t understand it—” Vincent looked bewildered,
“How did he do it? How did he get the
safe open? How did he kill my sister? It is all too
unbelievable,—too mysterious—”
“It is!” declared Rosemary, her attitude of
sorrowful dejection suddenly giving way to a burst
of indignation; “that was to be my ruby! Antan
left it to me in her will,—she told me so!”
No one thought the girl mercenary, or criticized
her for this speech. It was natural that the news
of the theft should call forth such regret from the
one whose property it was meant to be.
“Poor child,” said her uncle, “that is true.
My sister did intend for you to have the jewel. Will
troubles never end, Rosemary?”
“Oh, Uncle, I fear they have only just begun.
I—I heard the Harp last night—”
She stopped as a shade of annoyance crossed her
uncle’s face.
Homer Vincent always frowned at mention of
the mysterious harp. He declared there could be
no truth in the tales about it, that no sounds were
ever heard from the dense thicket that the townsfolk
had dubbed “Spooky Hollow.”
Nor was it an inappropriate name. On either
side of the marble Temple were beautiful pine trees
and larches, and a background of these threw out
the shining whiteness in fine relief. But further
back still, was a deep thicket of lower growth,
dwarfed trees, tangled shrubs and vines, marshy
swamp ground, that, after a long rain, showed dark
pools of ooze and murky patches of soggy ground.
Lower than the rest of the estate, it sloped still
farther downward to a deep ravine, which, filled with
a wild growth, was so picturesque, and also so difficult
of access, that Homer Vincent had put off clearing
it out to a future time that had not yet arrived.
The unhindered growth of the trees and the
rank and luxuriant undergrowth had, of course,
taken place during the long years that the house
stood vacant, and it was also during this period that
the term Spooky Hollow came into use.
Many stories were current of weird sounds heard
from the Hollow, of ghostly shapes seen flitting
there, of mysterious lights flaring for a moment,
now and then.
Many of the townspeople pooh-poohed these stories,
but there were many more who believed the
reports.
When the Vincents first came, it had been hard
to persuade servants to remain with them. But
enormous wages and tempting conditions had
brought many permanent retainers and Mrs. Mellish’s
wise government and kindly heart had secured
others, so that now a vacancy on the staff was
besieged by applicants.
Yet tales persisted of hauntings and apparitions,
prominent among them being the stories of a phantom
harp that was played upon only on dark nights,
and that gave forth long, wailing strains as of a
soul in anguish.
As it was a fact that Mrs. Lamont met a violent
death in her room, the same one Anne Vincent had
occupied, it was not strange that this harp music was
attributed to her restless spirit.
Anne Vincent herself had taken no interest in
the ghost stories, her hard-headed practicality refusing
to credit a word of them.
But she had reluctantly admitted having heard
the Harp once or twice, though afterward declaring
it must have been her imagination.
Rosemary was uncertain whether she believed in
the spooks of Spooky Hollow or not. She had
heard, or had thought she heard, the Wild Harp, but
she was never inclined to talk on the subject and
indeed, except among the servants, it was not often
discussed at Greatlarch.
And so, when Rosemary declared she had heard
the Harp the night of her aunt’s death, Homer Vincent
looked at her in astonishment.
“Rosemary,” he said, “I beg of you—at such
a time—”
“But, Uncle, I did—I did hear it just after I
came in—”
“At what time did you come in?” he asked,
and then poor Rosemary wished she had not spoken.
But he was quite evidently awaiting an answer,
so the girl said, falteringly, “I’m afraid I was a little
late,—I didn’t mean to be.”
“How late?” asked Vincent, inexorably.
“After midnight,” and the girl’s appealing eyes
seemed to beg him not to reprimand her then
and there.
Nor did he. With a slight sigh, he merely said,
“You know my wishes, Rosemary. I am sorry you
so persistently disregard them.”
“You came home at midnight, Miss Vincent?”
said Brewster, hoping to glean information of
some sort.
“Yes; I dined with a friend over on Spruce Hill
Road, and she sent me home in her motor. I left
the car at our avenue and walked to the house.”
“In order to conceal the fact of your late return,”
observed Vincent.
“Yes, Uncle,” Rosemary admitted, and her
brown eyes fell before his reproachful gaze.
But Brewster went on: “Tell me, Miss Vincent,”
he said, “did you see or hear anything unusual
when you entered the house?”
“Nothing at all,” she replied. “I had my own
night key, but I did not use it, as Hoskins had not
yet locked the front door.”
Brown looked at her closely.
“Miss Vincent,” he said, “you did not come
directly into the house. You walked around the
northwest Tower and back before coming in at the
front door.”
The girl’s face expressed utter amazement.
“That is quite true,” she said, “but how ever
did you know it?”
Rosemary’s face betokened merely surprise, not
alarm, but Brown continued to quiz her.
“You paused at the window of that Tower, and
stood there some moments. Why did you do that?”
His eyes narrowed as he looked at her, and his
voice was curiously tense.
Rosemary rather resented this catechism, and
then she quickly realized that the detectives had a
right to question her, and moreover, that she must
tell the truth.
“Tell me how you know I did that, and I’ll tell
you why I did it,” she returned.
Susceptible young Brown was fascinated by the
charm of the appealing eyes, and the piquant little
face, animated now by curiosity.
“Not a difficult bit of deduction,” he said; “I
saw footprints in the snow along the front portico
and round the Tower when I came this morning.
They were made by slender, feminine shoes, and I
think now they were yours.”
“I daresay,” said Rosemary, indifferent now
that the mystery was explained. “Well, I stepped
around there because I saw by the light that my
uncle was probably there, and I wanted to size up
my chance of getting into the house unnoticed.”
Homer Vincent looked at her with disapproval,
but Brown suppressed a chuckle.
“Not really afraid of the old man,” he silently
decided. “Guess his bark is worse’n his bite.”
“What was your uncle doing?” asked Brewster,
casually.
“He was looking over some papers,—and he had
something in his hand that glittered—”
“The two synthetic rubies that Mr. Johnson left
with me,” Vincent explained. “I will answer queries
pertaining to myself, if you please.”
Brewster felt a little abashed. Homer Vincent
had a gift of making people feel abashed when
he chose.
“May I see those rubies, Mr. Vincent?” asked
Lane.
“Certainly, I’ll fetch them,” and Vincent left
the room.
“Did it look like a ruby, the object your uncle
was holding?” Brewster inquired of Rosemary.
The girl looked at him and instinctively disliked
his manner.
“My uncle prefers that questions about himself
should be addressed to him,” she said, coolly, and
again Brown had hard work to repress a smile of
amusement at his colleague’s discomfiture.
The two detectives worked harmoniously and in
unison, but there was a slight feeling of rivalry that
was, perhaps, not to be wondered at. Moreover,
both of them were greatly impressed with the
gravity of the case, the magnificence of the house,
and not least, by the winning personality of
Rosemary Vincent.
“Then proceed with your own story, Miss Vincent,”
Brewster said, a little curtly. “After looking
in on your uncle, did you at once enter the house?”
“Yes, I thought from his manner he was meaning
to stay where he was for some time. So I went
back to the front door, and softly opened it and
slipped in. Well, of all things, if Uncle Homer
didn’t start that very minute to go upstairs! I was
so afraid he’d see me, I scuttled behind one of the
big pillars in the hall, and waited till he passed me.
I scarcely dared breathe! But he didn’t hear me,—he
went on up the staircase, and—”
“And you followed after a discreet interval.”
“Well, yes,—but in that interval I went to the
dining-room and ate a bit of luncheon that Mellish
had left there for me.”
A smile of respectful affection crossed the face
of the butler as he regarded the girl.
“But you had just come from a dinner party!”
“Oh, but dinner was at seven-thirty, and since
then, we had danced till after midnight, and had no
other refreshments.”
“I see. Well, then after your supper, you went
upstairs?”
Rosemary suddenly saw she was practically on
the witness stand.
This did not disturb her, it only served to make
her more careful of her statements.
“Yes,” she said, slowly. “I went upstairs, and
as it is my habit to stop in my aunt’s room to say
good night, if she is awake, I listened at her door.
But her regular, deep breathing told me that she
was asleep, so I went on to my own apartments.”
“You did not know Mr. Johnson was in the
house?”
“No, I had no way of knowing that.”
“You saw the night watchman as you came in?”
“Not as I came in, but while I was in the
dining-room, Hoskins looked in. We nodded at
each other and he went on.”
“May I see Hoskins?” Lane asked, abruptly.
Mellish went to summon the watchman, who,
though usually asleep at this hour, was still in the
servants’ sitting-room, gossiping over events.
He came back with Mellish, and was ready, even
anxious, to answer questions.
“Yes, sir,” he informed them, “I saw Miss
Rosemary a eatin’ of her little supper, and I went on
about my business.”
“Did you see Mr. Johnson walking about the
house or grounds through the night?”
“That I did not, or I’d reported it, you may
be sure.”
“Is it necessary to report the wanderings if a
guest of the house?”
“Well, I’ve never seen this Mr. Johnson they tell
of, and if I’d a seen him outside the house, I’d hardly
taken him for a guest. We ain’t never had such
guests as that. But if I’d a seen him a walkin’ about
inside, like as not I’d a supposed he was a visitor and
let it go at that. You can’t tell just what you’d do
in such cases, less’n you’re there on the spot.”
“Then you saw no sign of anybody at all?”
“No, sir. After Miss Rosemary went upstairs,
I saw and heard no human bein’ till the stroke of
seven sent me in to breakfast. That is, no
human, sir.”
“You mean to say you saw or heard something
supernatural?”
“That’s it, sir, the Wild Harp. She broke loose
long about two or three o’clock, and such a wailin’
sound you never heard!”
“Hoskins,” Homer Vincent spoke, as he came
into the room again, “you are too sensible to talk
like that. There is no truth in those stories of a
Wild Harp.”
“Have it your own way, sir,” and Hoskins
cheerfully accepted the mild rebuff.
“There are the rubies, gentlemen,” Vincent said,
laying two gleaming crimson stones on the table.
“What beauties!” cried Doctor Archer. “Do
you mean to tell me these are synthetic? Made by
that man, Johnson?”
“So he affirmed. Of course, there’d be no sense
in his making a false statement of that sort.”
“Oh, Uncle, they’re wonderful!” exclaimed
Rosemary. “Can’t I have one of these now that
Antan’s ruby is gone?”
“Oh, Miss Rosemary, don’t think about foolish
gewgaws with your poor aunt lying dead up above
us!” Mrs. Mellish showed a horrified surprise on
her round, rosy face. “And you gentlemen may
search all you wish, you may do all the detective
stunts you can pull off, never will you see that
Johnson man again, and never will you learn any
more about poor Miss Anne’s death than you know
this minute! For I heard the Wild Harp last night,
and it was a funeral dirge it played. The dear lady
was killed by a haunt, that she was! Who else
could get into her locked room? Who else could
sperrit away Mr. Johnson? Tell me that now! She
chose for her own the haunted room,—and she paid
the penalty,—did poor Miss Anne!”
CHAPTER VII UNCLE AND NIECE
The dreary November afternoon passed, and the
shadows lengthened and deepened the gloom that
hung over Greatlarch.
The Avenue trees waved their long branches as
a soughing wind swept through them. The pines
sang and whistled and the dense tangle down behind
the Mausoleum was black and eerie, more than ever
justifying its name of Spooky Hollow. Mrs.
Mellish stood staring out of a rear window, almost
certain she could hear faint strains of the Wild Harp.
“Come away, now, Susan,” commanded her
spouse. “It’s no spook music you’ll hear, savin’
that which you make in your own ears—”
“Hush your blether, Mellish,—I want no coddlin’
from you.” And then, with true feminine inconsistency,
she turned to her husband and threw
herself into his arms, sobbing convulsively.
“Therey, therey, now, Soodie, cry an ye want to,
it’ll do ye good,” and he patted her shoulder and
smoothed her hair, and comforted her by his strong
protecting arms.
“It’s Miss Rosemary,” Susan said, wiping her
eyes. “I can’t stand it to see the child so gone-like.
She wanders about, her eyes wide and staring, and
that full of sadness!”
“She loved her Antan,—that she did,” and
Mellish nodded his gray head. “There’s a terrible
moil, Susan. Who killed Miss Anne?—answer me
that now!”
“No mortal hand,” and Mrs. Mellish gazed
solemnly into space. “Never could a human hand
do it, you see, for the door was locked, and the poor
lady in there alone. Comes the ghost of the other
lady who met her death in that very room, and,—the
wicked, evil thing,—she killed our Miss Anne!
Or where’s the knife? How could a human, mortal
villain kill her and leave no weepon? Or how get
out through a locked door? Answer me that,
Mellish, now!”
“No, I can’t. Yet ’twas no spook, of that I’m
certain!”
Susan Mellish held up her finger, listening.
“Hark at the organ, now,” she said; “Master’s
fair crazy with his grief!”
The great organ pealed and rolled its melodies
through the house. Fugues and dirges of the greatest
masters were played with a strong, sure touch and
a powerful, agonizing sorrow, like the cry of a
lost soul.
One funeral march after another sounded as
Homer Vincent strove to quiet his perturbed spirit
by the aid of his one great passion—music.
Rosemary stood in the Atrium, looking through
the plate-glass doors down across the terrace, across
the lagoon to the white Mausoleum and to the black
Spooky Hollow beyond it.
She had put on a black dress, of plain and simple
cut, and her white arms shone in the dusk as she
leaned them up against the window and hid her face
upon them.
“If he doesn’t stop that music,” she thought,
“I shall go crazy! I never heard him play so like
one inspired! It is heartrending, crucifying, yet it
has a triumphant note,—like the triumph of Death.
Poor Uncle Homer, he must be almost beside himself
with grief,—I know by the way he plays. And
he has no other solace—I wish he would let me talk
to him,—I’d like to talk about Antan—but he doesn’t
want me to mention her name—”
And then, through the long shadowy room,
lighted only by a faint radiance from the Entrance
Hall, came softly a footfall, and Rosemary turned
to see Lulie Eaton, her friend whom she had visited
the night before.
“Rosemary,” and Lulie put her arms round
her, “I want you to go home with me, and stay a
few days. At least, until the funeral. Won’t you?
It will be so much better for you, and—your uncle
won’t mind, will he?”
“I don’t know,” Rosemary hesitated; “it’s good
of you, Lulie,—I’d be glad to go,—if I ought to—”
“Of course you ought to,—you owe it to yourself
to get out of this atmosphere—oh, have they
found out anything—about—”
“About Antan? No, not a thing. The detectives
are at their wits’ end, Uncle Homer is nearly
distracted—listen to that awful music—”
“It is desperately sad, but, what a wonderful
performer he is!”
“Oh, yes,—there, now he is improvising,—that
means he’s a little easier in his mind,—let’s go and
ask him if I may go with you.”
The two girls went to the organ room, the high
walls and domed ceiling giving back the music and
making the place seem more than ever like a church.
With a feeling of awe, almost of fear, they tip-toed
toward the silent figure on the organ bench.
The light was low, the branches of the tall trees
waved against the windows with weird sounds.
Seeing the girls, Vincent paused, slowly trailing
his softly touched chords off to nothingness.
“What is it, Rosemary?” he said, wearily pushing
back the thick hair from his brow. “How do
you do, Miss Eaton?”
Lulie Eaton dared her request.
“Oh, Mr. Vincent,” she said, “I’ve come to take
Rosemary home with me for a few days,—mayn’t
she go?”
“If she chooses.” Homer Vincent spoke coldly,
and again his hands hovered above the keys.
“Oh, Uncle,” Rosemary cried, “I won’t go if
you don’t want me to, Uncle Homer. Indeed,
I won’t.”
“Would you like to be left alone in this house,
Rosemary?” Vincent asked, as, barely touching the
keys, he made them sound like a faint echo of a
sweet, sad strain.
“No!” and the girl shuddered at the thought.
“Yet you would leave me—”
“But I didn’t know you cared to have me here,
Uncle. You don’t like to have me mention Antan,
you don’t even talk to me—”
“My dear, there is some grief too deep for
words,—yet human companionship is a help and a
comfort, even though ordinary conversation is out
of the question. And you can help by looking after
the house. Can you not fill Antan’s place to a
degree? Can you not order the meals and give out
supplies,—or, whatever your Aunt did?”
Rosemary smiled a little at his idea of her
Aunt’s duties. For, she thought, Miss Vincent did
none of these things, the two Mellishes arranged all
such details. But Vincent was not the sort of
man who knew what was going on in the domestic
department.
However, Rosemary sensed the fact that her
uncle wanted her to stay by him, if only as a moral
support, and though she would have preferred to go
with Lulie, yet she felt a certain pride in the idea
that he wanted her at home.
Not exactly afraid of her uncle, Rosemary never
could quite conquer a feeling of awe of him, and a
dread of running counter to his will in any way.
But she had long ago learned that if conditions were
right, if there was no flaw in the arrangements that
made for his creature comfort, she need never look
for any but the kindest and most courteous treatment
from him. But if any of his orders were not fulfilled
accurately, if any meal was a moment late, any
course imperfectly cooked or served, any book or
smoking-stand moved one iota from its accustomed
place, then, as Rosemary had often had occasion to
notice, his sister or his niece received, however undeserved,
a portion of his reprimand.
So Rosemary declined to go with her friend, and
after a short visit, Lulie went off alone.
“What were you two girls talking about?”
Vincent asked, as he left the organ and joined Rosemary
in the living-room.
The lights were on, now, and the beautiful room
was warm and cheerful.
But the girl seemed struck dumb. She blushed
and remained silent, raising her troubled eyes to her
uncle’s face only to drop them again in confusion.
“I can read your thoughts the same as if you
had spoken, my dear,” her uncle said, a tinge of
displeasure in his tone. “You talked of young
Collins. Has he been here to see you?”
“No, Uncle, not since you forbade it.”
Rosemary’s tone was gentle, her voice steady,
but in her golden-brown eyes there shone a sudden
light, that was rebellious, almost mutinous.
Vincent caught this gleam, and said, in real
irritation, “I do think, Rosemary, at this time, when
I am in such deep grief, you might be less selfishly
inclined to brood sullenly over your own petty grievances.
You know my dislike for Bryce Collins, you
know I will not hear of your marrying him; why
not, then, give over thinking about it?”
“Did you ever love anybody, Uncle?” she asked,
quietly, mentally adding, “except yourself!”
Vincent gave her a curious glance, and then said,
sadly, “I loved your Aunt Anne. She was my dear
sister, and now that she has been so terribly taken
away from me,—away from us, I should think,
Rosemary, that you would turn your thoughts to
your great loss, even if you have no sympathy or
sorrow for mine.”
“Oh, Uncle, don’t talk to me like that! I do feel
sorry for you, I do grieve for Antan,—oh, I can’t
realize she’s gone! What shall I do without her?”
“A very grave question, my child. But now, we
must make some necessary arrangements for the
funeral. My sister must be buried with the dignity
and beauty befitting her life. And you must help,
for there are many details to be looked after.”
“Yes, Uncle, anything I can do to help or to
lessen your load of care and responsibility, I am
glad to undertake.”
“That’s the way to talk, my dear child. Now,
listen and I’ll tell you what you can do.”
And when the talk was over, Rosemary found
herself weighted down with her share of the errands
and arrangements necessary for the obsequies that
Homer Vincent deemed appropriate for his sister.
Not that he desired any ostentation or display.
But his directions as to the music, the flowers,
the clergyman’s address, the luncheon to be prepared
for guests from a distance, and the thousand and one
things that he mentioned seemed to Rosemary to
make a task both burdensome and difficult.
However, she relied on the Mellishes for much
help, and she was so glad to be of some real assistance
to her uncle, that she willingly promised all
he asked.
And then they drifted into a discussion of the
terrible circumstances, as mysterious this minute as
they had been early in the morning when the discovery
had been made.
“Uncle,” Rosemary cried, “who killed Antan,—and
how? I must know those two things or I
shall go out of my mind! I can’t conceive of any
possible explanation, can you?”
“No, Rosemary, I can’t. It is as great a mystery
as it is a tragedy,—and I can’t say any more
than that.”
“No, Uncle, we can’t say more than that. But
somebody killed her,—that we know. How, then,
did he get out of the room, and what did he do with
the knife?”
“Those, Rosemary, are the unanswerable questions.
And I must say I don’t believe these dunderheaded
detectives that are on the job can ever solve
the mystery. Do you?”
“Oh, I don’t know anything about such things,
Uncle dear. But they do seem unable to discover
anything or to suggest anything. Tell me more
about that Johnson man, Uncle. Was he a—a
gentleman?”
“Why, no, Rosemary, not as we look upon a
gentleman. Yet he had decent manners and presentable
appearance. I wish I had never seen him!”
“Do you think he killed Antan?”
“How can I say I think so, when I can’t imagine
his motive for such a deed. Unless, of course, he
stole her ruby. Too bad, dear,—that gem was to
have been yours.”
“Yes, I know. But, Uncle, when a strange man
comes here, and acts in such an extraordinary manner,—not
going to bed at all,—and then mysteriously
disappears, and we find Antan dead,—isn’t there
logical reason to think maybe he did it?”
“There certainly is, Rosemary, and I shall never
rest till we find that man! It must be possible to
find him. He can’t have dropped out of existence.
But that’s where I thought the detectives would do
better work. I supposed they would get on his
trail somehow, almost immediately. I thought detectives
could always trace a fugitive,—always find
a skulking, hiding villain. But they seem not to
know which way to turn!”
“Yes, I noticed that. And that Mr. Lane knows
even less, I should say.”
“Yes, he’s a numskull. But the little detective,
that one called Brown, seems rather alert, and wide awake,
yet he can’t get anywhere, apparently; unless
they do something soon, I shall call in a more
expert detective.”
“Can you do that? Right over their heads,
I mean?”
“I most certainly shall. My sister’s death must
be avenged, if any effort of mine can accomplish it.
But I do admit it seems a problem impossible
of solution.”
“The facts are so irreconcilable,” the girl said,
musingly. “I can’t see any conceivable way the deed
could have been done, and the room left locked and
the weapon missing.”
“Rosemary, there’s only one explanation. But
I am not yet quite able to believe in it.” Vincent’s
voice was low and his direct gaze was so piercing,
that the girl was startled. She felt an uncanny, a
sinister presentiment of his meaning.
“Oh, Uncle Homer,” she cried, “you don’t mean—you
can’t mean Mrs. Lamont—” She looked over
her shoulder, and out the window toward the Temple
where once had rested the mortal remains of that
other victim.
“I’ve always been a practical hard-headed unbeliever
in spiritualism,” Vincent said, slowly, “but
I am so staggered by this thing, so puzzled to think
of any possible explanation, however improbable,
that, as I say, I see no other way to look but toward
the supernatural. Yet I will not as yet put myself
on record as going over to the spiritualistic belief,
only, unless we can unearth some evidence, find some
clues, I cannot say what I may do.”
“Uncle Homer,” and Rosemary’s face looked
wondering, “I heard the Harp last night.”
“You imagined it, dear. How could you hear
what doesn’t exist?”
“But I did,—I’m sure of it. It was between
two and three o’clock. I was wakeful, and I was
tempted to get up and go to some south window.
But I didn’t, and yet, even in my own room, which
is north, I heard faintly the low wailing strains of
the Wild Harp. Have you never heard it, Uncle?”
“I have sometimes thought I did, child, but I
put it down to imagination. Leave me now, Rosemary,—I
am very weary, and I must think over
some matters by myself.”
So Rosemary went in search of the two Mellishes
and they discussed the arrangements for the funeral
services of Anne Vincent.
To Rosemary’s own surprise, but not to Mrs.
Mellish’s, it soon transpired that the girl was not
at all wise or experienced in household matters.
Anne Vincent had been the guiding spirit, the directing
hand of the establishment, and though she had
occasionally called on her niece for some slight
assistance, it was always mere routine work, and
carefully under the elder woman’s own supervision.
So when the cook began to ask about how many
chickens and hams should be prepared for the cold
luncheon, and what sweets should be provided,
Rosemary found herself quite at sea, and told Mrs.
Mellish and her husband to get whatever they
deemed best.
“That’s all very well,” and Melly shook her
head; “all very well, Miss Rosemary,—but your
uncle won’t like it a bit, if you don’t fill your aunt’s
place. Many’s the little thing she did for him,
many’s the time she looked out for him and stood
between him and some bit of a bother. Be careful
now, Miss Rosemary, to do such things yourself.
Keep a constant watch on your uncle. See that
everything is ready to his hand when he reaches out
his hand to get it—meaning, of course, such as is
outside the duties of me and Mellish.”
“I don’t know what you mean, Melly. What
am I to do? Darn his socks,—that sort of thing?”
“That, of course, Miss—and his buttons and all.
But hand him a paper or a book that he’s glancing
about for,—offer to play Russian Bank with him,
when he’s in just the mood for it,—gather from
his symptoms what sort of food he’ll want for dinner,—that’s
the way Miss Anne looked after him.”
“Good gracious, Melly, I can’t do those things!
Why, I don’t know how to play that stupid old card
game! And I didn’t know he had symptoms!”
“You must learn, then, Miss Rosemary.”
Mellish himself spoke now, and very seriously.
“Your uncle is a good man and a kind man if
he is comfortable. If not,—oh, well, Miss, you
know him!”
“Of course I do. And I know you two look out
for all his real wants. I’ll do anything I can, of
course, but I guess he’ll have to diagnose his own
symptoms, and select his special foods himself. As to
this luncheon, Melly, order whatever you think best.
Be sure to have enough, that’s all, for relatives and
friends will come from all the country round. And,
Melly, I don’t know much about ordering and such
things. Antan never let me help her much or tried
to teach me anything about housekeeping.”
“You should know, Miss Rosemary. It’s right
every young lady should be a housekeeper, such as
your aunt, rest her soul, was. Now, if you’ll let me,
I’ll teach you, and you’ll soon learn, for you’ve a
quick wit and handy fingers.”
“All right, Melly, and we’ll begin after all this
trouble has cleared up a little. Melly, who killed
Antan?”
“The Ghost Lady, Miss Rosemary. Didn’t I
hear her playin’ on her Wild Harp—”
“Why, so did I, Melly. What time did you
hear it?”
“As it might be say two or three o’clock of the
mornin’, Miss.”
“That’s the very time I heard it! Melly, how
could a ghost kill anybody, with a dagger?”
“Likewise, Miss Rosemary, how could a human
kill anybody with a dagger, and go away leaving
the door locked behind him?”
Mellish, who had mysteriously disappeared, returned
and whispered to the girl.
“I opine, Miss Rosemary,” he said, softly, “if
you was to step out this little back door now,—just
step out, you know,—you might—well, just step out
now. I opine you won’t be sorry.”
Having more than a suspicion of what Mellish
was opining about, Rosemary stepped out of the
small door that gave on an areaway.
As she had hoped, there stood the tall, thin
form of Bryce Collins.
“Oh,” she whispered, “you ought not to have
come—how did you dare?”
“I felt I must see you, Rosemary; it’s too utterly
absurd to be forbidden the house,—for no reason
at all—”
“I know it, Bryce,—but Uncle Homer is terribly
upset anyway, and if he sees you—”
“He won’t see me. I just want a few minutes
with you, dear. Can’t we go inside,—somewhere?”
“No, I don’t dare. Melly has just been telling
me I must look after Uncle Homer as Antan used
to. And, surely, I can’t allow anything that he has
so positively forbidden. He’d—oh, I don’t know
what he’d do!”
“What would he do, dear? Fly in a passion?”
“No, I’ve never seen him do that. But he’d
be so displeased, he’d reprove me so—”
“Rosemary, it’s idiotic for a girl twenty-one
years old to be so afraid of anybody! Your uncle
is not your father, and even if he were—”
“Don’t talk like that, Bryce. He’s the same as
a father to me. Ever since my own dear father died,
five years ago, Uncle Homer has done all for me that
a father could do, and more than a great many
fathers do. I’ve seen the other girls,—their fathers
aren’t half as good to them as Uncle is to me. And
now Antan is gone, I owe it to him to be obedient
and to observe all his commands.”
“Don’t you love me, dear?”
Bryce Collins was a tall, slender man, but his
physique showed strength, and his bearing was that
of an assured, determined nature.
His deep blue eyes were honest and straightforward,
and his smooth-shaven face showed a chin
that betokened will power to the point of stubbornness.
And Collins was stubborn. He clung to an
opinion or a determination like a puppy to a root,
and he never gave up.
Now, at twenty-six, he was an insistent suitor
of Rosemary Vincent, but his plea was denied by
her uncle.
Homer Vincent gave no reason for his decision,—it
was not his habit to give reasons,—but he declared
it was final. To Rosemary he said she was
too young to think of marriage yet, and he preferred
that she should never marry. He hinted that he and
his sister Anne had been much happier in their lives
than their brother, Rosemary’s father, who had
married young. In any case, he told the girl she
must give up all thought of Bryce Collins, and,
unable to do otherwise, Rosemary had submitted
to his decree.
And as the girl was by no means of a sly or
deceitful nature, she obeyed the spirit of her uncle’s
dictum as well as the letter.
That is, she did so, as far as she could; but
Collins, with his indomitable will and his firm determination,
would not let her give him up finally,
unless she would tell him she did not care for him.
This Rosemary could not do, for she loved
Bryce, and hoped against hope, that some day her
uncle would relent.
Now, in view of the tragedy that hung over the
house, Rosemary was more than ever afraid to have
Collins’ presence known, and yet, never before had
she felt so strong a wish, a need, for his presence.
And his gentle tone, his whispered question,
seemed to take away all her power of resistance.
“Yes,” she said, “I love you,” and eagerly he
clasped her in his waiting arms.
“Bless her heart! Whatever is coming to her?”
and wiping her eyes, Melly turned from the window,
where she had been watching the pair.
CHAPTER VIII SPOOKY HOLLOW
Twenty-four hours had elapsed since the
funeral of Anne Vincent, and the mystery of her
death was no nearer solution than it had been the
moment her body was found.
None of the relatives or friends who had attended
the simple but beautiful services had been asked to
tarry at the house.
Homer Vincent had no desire to have them do
so, and though several had dropped hints betokening
their wish to stay on for a visit, they had met with
no responsive invitation and had reluctantly taken
their departure.
He sent for Brewster and Brown and asked for
their report.
“I have to confess, Mr. Vincent,” Brewster
said, “that we are up against it. We are convinced
that the strange visitor, Mr. Johnson, is responsible
for the death of your sister, but we can form no
theory that will fit the facts. We have examined the
bedroom, and we find there is absolutely no means of
entrance or exit, save that one door. The windows
have patent ventilators that admit air without leaving
possible space for an intruder. The lock of the
door is burst in such a fashion as to show clearly
that it was locked on the inside and could only be
opened by force. We have tried every possible suggestion
of suicide, and find that theory untenable,
because there is no weapon in evidence. Miss Vincent
could not have killed herself and then disposed
of the dagger, for the death blow was instantly
fatal,—we have the doctor’s assurance for that.”
“I am very sure,” Homer Vincent said, “that
my sister did not kill herself. She had no motive
for such a deed,—I left her that evening in the best
of spirits and she was looking forward to the matter
we were to confer about the next day. And, as you
say, it could not have been suicide, as there has been
no weapon found. I assume you made a thorough
search of the bedding—”
“Oh, yes, I attended to that myself. No, suicide
is out of the question.”
“I suppose,—” Vincent spoke a little diffidently,
“I suppose you hard-headed detectives wouldn’t
consider the—er,—the supernatural for a moment.”
“No, sir!” declared Brown, “not for a moment!
I’ve been a detective too long to suspect a spook
as long as there are human beings upon this earth.
Miss Vincent was murdered by a knife held in a
hand of flesh and blood! The motive was robbery,—robbery
of her valuable ruby. The criminal is,
of course, the man named Johnson, the ruby manufacturer.
I can reconstruct the crime as it must
have been—but, I confess, I can’t see how it could
have been so!”
“What do you mean by ‘reconstruct the
crime’?” Vincent asked, curiously.
“Why, I mean, that evening, after you left Mr.
Johnson in his room, he came out of it, later,—probably
walked round the house a bit, reconnoitering,
and laid his plans to murder Miss Vincent as soon
as the first faint light of dawn gave him opportunity.
He did this, and then slipped out of the house, while
the watchman was at his breakfast and the other
servants about their work.”
“Logical enough,” Vincent said, “except for the
seemingly impossible feat of getting in and out of
that locked room.”
“There you have it, Mr. Vincent,” Brewster
exclaimed. “That’s right,—seemingly impossible
feat. It wasn’t impossible, because he did it,—he
had to do it, there’s no other explanation. Now, the
thing is to find out how he did it, and the only way
to do that is to catch him and ask him. Nobody
knows but himself, so he must do the explaining.”
“That sounds plausible, Mr. Brewster. Now,
can you find him? He has four days’ start. May
he not be far away by this time,—perhaps out
at sea?”
“That’s true, Mr. Vincent, but all we can do is
to hunt him down. Perhaps he can be found even
if he is on an ocean steamer. Indeed, that would
be one of the easiest hiding-places to track down.
But, and this is not an easy thing to say,—we can’t
do it. Mr. Brown and I have done all we could, so
far, but for a big hunt like this must be, we require
the machinery, the facilities of a larger police department,
of more experienced investigators.”
“I daresay,” Vincent nodded in agreement. “In
fact, I had thought of proposing the plan of putting
the matter up to some one else. Whom do
you suggest?”
“The Burlington police. Not only have they a
well-equipped Detective Bureau, but they have one
man in especial, whose forte seems to be delving
into mysteries that defy solution by others. His
name is Prentiss, but so keen is he, so sharp-sighted,
he is called the Burlington Hawkeye.”
Homer Vincent gave an involuntary smile.
“Why, that is a celebrated paper of quite another
Burlington!”
“Yes, it’s only a nickname. Well, what do you
say, sir? Shall we call him in?”
“By all means. As I told you, I wish to spare
no effort, no expense, in my endeavor to avenge my
sister’s death. I suppose this man will come in the
interests of the Police, but if it is any better or more
advisable to engage him personally, I will do so.”
“We’ll see about that, sir. If he succeeds, you
can, of course, give him an honorarium. He is a
wizard,—I’ll say that for him, but I can’t see him
solving this case,—it’s too strange!”
However, when Prentiss arrived, he gave the
impression that he certainly could solve that case or
any other.
Not that the man was bumptious or unduly conceited,
but he had an air of self-reliance, of self-assuredness,
that carried weight by its mere physical
effect.
Homer Vincent regarded him with curiosity, that
turned to respect and then to entire satisfaction.
He had a long talk with him, and Prentiss earnestly
declared his ability to find the murderer.
“There’s a mystery,” he said; “I am here to
solve it. There’s a seeming impossibility,—I am
here to explain it. There’s a missing man,—I am
here to find him.”
If Vincent thought the man too sure of himself
or his powers, he did not say so, and merely nodded
approval of such determination.
The Burlington Hawkeye was not an impressive-looking
man, in fact, he was rather inconspicuous.
Medium height, average figure, unimportant coloring,
his appearance was saved from absolute non-entity
by his piercing, darting eyes. These eyes
were of the color sometimes called beryl or topaz.
Also, they were a trifle prominent, and were so quick
of motion, so glinting of shine, that they made remarkable
an otherwise negligible face.
He shot a glance of inquiry at Vincent, as if to
ask his recognition of his powers.
But Homer Vincent was not accustomed to
bestow praise.
“I am glad to learn of your enthusiasm,” he
conceded, “and I am ready and willing to do anything
at all I can to help you. But I must ask
that you will not disturb me unnecessarily. While
I am most anxious to have the mystery of my sister’s
death solved, most eager to find that man
Johnson, yet I am not at all interested in the details
of the search, nor do I want uncertain or partial reports.
When you have learned beyond doubt some
important fact, acquaint me with it, but do not
come to me with trifling discoveries that may or
may not mean anything. Am I clear?”
“Yes, Mr. Vincent, perfectly so. I understand.
In fact, I have been told you are a recluse and
wish no unnecessary communications with your
fellow-men.”
“That is perhaps an exaggerated way to put it,”
Vincent observed, calmly, “yet for your own edification,
it is perhaps the best way. Yes, you may look
upon me in that light, Mr. Prentiss. However, that
does not mean that I do not want to be told of anything
you may discover of real importance. And if
you are uncertain as to the value of your news, refer
it to Mellish, my butler. He is entirely in my confidence,
and often stands between me and what you
have termed my fellow-men.”
If Prentiss had expected to jar the calm of
Homer Vincent by his outspokenness, he must have
been disappointed, for Vincent seemed rather pleased
than otherwise at the implication of retirement.
Sensing this, the detective resolved to get all
the information possible at this time, for it might
prove difficult to get future interviews.
“Will you describe Johnson, please?” he asked.
“He is a very dark man, both as to hair and
skin. He is as good-looking as the average citizen
and has an air of business alertness and executive
ability.”
“What is his business?”
“Aside from this plan of manufacturing synthetic
rubies, I know of none. It is probable he has
some other calling, for he appeared a well-dressed,
well-set-up man, as if accustomed to a competency
but not wealth. He put his business proposition to
my sister and myself with a straightforward manner
and a fair and equal arrangement of profits.”
“You were to finance the thing?”
“Yes; and my sister wished also to take a share
in it. She had a fortune equal to my own, and was
anxious to invest in this new scheme.”
“What disposition did your sister make of her
fortune?”
“She left no will. Neither she nor I have ever
made one. We agreed that as whichever of us died
first would legally inherit the estate of the other, a
will was unnecessary for either of us.”
“And Miss Rosemary Vincent?”
“The question of her inheritance has not yet
been brought up. It is true that my sister intended
our niece should have her great ruby,—but alas! that
gem is missing. It may be, however, that if you find
Johnson you can recover the ruby. In that case, it
will, of course, belong to my niece. As to my niece’s
fortune or prospects, we need not take up that subject
at this time. Sufficient to say that she is under
my care, and I shall guard and protect her interests.
Now, Mr. Prentiss, I will ask you to excuse me from
further conversation. Mellish will show you the
room Mr. Johnson occupied; it is still untouched,
I think. He will also show you my sister’s room
and the rest of the house and grounds. Or he will
depute some one to do so. You may command him
in any way you choose.”
“Thank you, Mr. Vincent. I can’t help hoping
for success in this investigation. It is conceded
among our profession that the more strange and
bizarre conditions appear, the more impossible the
correlation of facts seems to be,—the easier of solution
a mystery is. This may or may not be literally
true, but at any rate it is true in part.”
“You most certainly have contradictory conditions
in this case; you surely have strange and
bizarre situations. Go to it, then, Mr. Prentiss, and
advise me when you have achieved some definite
success.”
But the Burlington Hawkeye was not so easily
shaken off.
“One more thing, Mr. Vincent,” he said.
“What about this Wild Harp? Have you ever
heard it?”
“I should be sorry to put myself on record as
a believer in the supernatural,” Vincent looked as if
the matter were distasteful to him, “but I will say
this much. If there are occult forces, if there are
deeds done without the intervention of human
agency, then, Mr. Prentiss, then I must say this
looks like such a case. But, mind you, I do not say
that there are. I do not state that I believe my
sister met her death by supernatural means,—but
I own I cannot explain the circumstances by any
natural procedure. Also, I think you ought to know
that the place is reputed haunted, and that the room
my sister occupied was the room of a previous mistress
of the house, who was also found dead in her
bed there. It is said that her spirit has haunted this
place ever since her death, but of these tales I am no
sponsor. I merely mention them because I think you
ought to hear of them from me, rather than from
the silly townspeople. They have dubbed the place
‘Spooky Hollow’ and they claim to have seen
ghostly figures and to have heard ghostly voices.”
“This brings us back to the Wild Harp. Have
you ever heard it?”
Homer Vincent hesitated. Then he said, “Mr.
Prentiss, I am no authority on the subject. The
truth is, music is my passion. Not only do I play
on my organ frequently, but when I am not playing
I seem to hear the strains of my favorite compositions.
They ring in my ears to such an extent that
I am as conscious of them as when I am actually
hearing them. And so, if I say that I have heard, or
think I have heard, this so-called Wild Harp, you
must remember that I am also willing to admit that
it may easily be only my memories of music I have
played, or that it is some of the harmony with which
my brain is always teeming.”
“I see—and yet you are willing to say that at
times you have thought or imagined that you heard
the Harp music?”
“Yes, I am willing to say that. But I insist that
you do not lay too much stress upon it in your deductions.
For I object to being set down as a spiritualist
when I am far from certain that I really do
believe at all in such things.”
“I see. Now, one thing more, Mr. Vincent.
Will you describe to me this woodland down back
of the Temple—the part of your estate that they
definitely call Spooky Hollow? What is it like?”
“It is a densely wooded area, full of low, tangled
underbrush and containing, also, tall pines, larches,
and spruces. There are, too, some white birches,
which, I make no doubt, are the shapes the frightened
townsfolk have diagnosed as spooks.”
“Doubtless that is true. And the ground—is it
wet—swampy?”
“A little marshy, I believe. I’ve never been
down in it, but I think it is wet, and I purpose
having it drained and reclaimed.”
“Is it damp enough, marshy enough, to have
bogs or quagmires? I’m wondering, you see, if
Johnson could have wandered down there and could
have gone into the swamp and have been sucked in
by the quaking bog.”
Vincent looked up in surprise.
“Oh, I don’t think the swamp is as bad as that!
Hardly of the quicksand variety,—if that is what
you mean. But ask Mellish about it, he will know
the details of it far better than I do. And I
scarcely think Johnson would have gone out of doors,—I
mean to walk about. He was entranced with
my house, and wished to examine its architecture
and marbles. But I can’t think he went outside
until, his fell aim accomplished, he went out to
run away.”
“He left coat and hat behind him?”
“Yes, that is one of the strange features of
the case.”
“Had he an umbrella?”
Vincent pondered. “I really don’t know. If so,
doubtless Mellish took it from him and cared
for it. Can you gather nothing from his hat
or coat? I thought such things carried meanings
for detectives.”
“Possibly. I haven’t examined them yet. Now,
Mr. Vincent, you don’t know of any other possible
reason for Mr. Johnson to kill your sister except
robbery? Could he have been an old-time suitor of
hers, or a crank, an anarchist, or even a homicidal
maniac? Did his conversation hint any such thing?”
“I never thought of such explanations,” and
Vincent looked bewildered. “No, of course he was
not an old beau,—ridiculous! My sister never saw
him before,—of that I am positive. Nor did he
seem like an anarchist,—or a homicide. He was
normal in manner and conversation. I object to
talking of business affairs at the dinner-table. I do
not think it good for digestion. But our conversation
was on usual, ordinary subjects. Mr. Johnson
did not seem an educated man, in a cultural sense,
but he seemed a thorough man of the world, of fairly
wide experiences, and good judgment.”
“He said nothing of his life or affairs, outside
the ruby business?”
“No; our talk was impersonal. He knew little
of music, and I know of no subject that specially
interested him. I’m sorry, Mr. Prentiss, but I can
tell you nothing definite concerning his personality.
If I could, I should have told it long ago.”
“Of course, of course. Well, Mr. Vincent, I
will go about my work. By the way, you have
confidence in all your servants?”
“Absolute confidence in Mellish, my butler, and
his wife, who is my cook. Also in Francine, the
little French girl who was maid to my sister, and
who also attends on my niece. She may seem like
a shallow-pated little thing, but she was devoted to
Miss Vincent and truly mourns for her now.”
“Yes, yes, I will talk with her. Good morning,
Mr. Vincent.”
“Ah, one moment, Mr. Prentiss. I shall not
ask you to make your home at Greatlarch while you
are conducting your investigations. It would not
please me to know of your continued presence here.
But, pray feel free to come and go as you like, and
refer all questions to Mellish.”
Assenting to this, the Burlington Hawkeye took
his leave of the master of the house and went in
search of the servants.
“Umbrella, sir? yes, sir,” said Mellish, in response
to the inquiry of Prentiss. “Mr. Johnson
did carry an umbrella and I did take it from him
that day, and never again did it occur to my rememory!
I put it, of course, in the coat room, in the
umbrella cupboard, and there, I make me no doubt,
it still is. I’ll see, sir.”
In a moment, Mellish returned, bringing
triumphantly a good-looking and carefully-rolled
umbrella.
Prentiss looked at it with interest.
“You can learn a lot from an umbrella,” he said.
“First, I deduce a careful, tidy sort of person, accustomed
to take good care of his belongings. A knob
handle, not a crook, denotes a fastidious or particular
person. Nine out of ten umbrellas have
crook handles.”
“Do they now, sir?” asked Mellish, much
interested.
“Of good quality silk,” Prentiss went on,
“black, fairly new, made by—” He opened it
and read the name of a well-known New York
haberdasher.
“H’m, we ought to trace it through that firm—”
“Trace an umbrella, sir, as any one might
buy—”
“Ah, but you see our man had this marked.
See, H. J., the initials intertwined. Now, if we can
trace up that order—”
“You’ll find out that Henry Johnson had his
umbrella marked there, but how will that tell you
where to look for him now?”
“Every bit of information we can get is important
when hunting a missing man. Put it away,
Mellish,—or suppose we take it up to the room
Johnson had when he was here. Yes, that will
be best.”
The two went up to the room Johnson had
occupied. But as he had only tidied up for dinner,
not having evening clothes with him, there was little
to notice and but few things disturbed at all.
Prentiss went over the scanty array of clothing
in the bag.
“Come now, Mellish, you’re by way of being a
valet, wouldn’t your master take more than that
when going on a journey?”
“That he would, sir. Mr. Vincent’s overnight
bag holds as much as a small trunk.”
“Just so, and I deduce our friend here didn’t
expect to stay the night.”
“Maybe so, sir. Maybe he thought he could
do up the business in a short time.”
“Yes; strange he left no papers, no letters, or
memoranda of any kind.”
“Mr. Vincent has all the papers about the ruby
construction business, sir. Mr. Johnson left all
those with Mr. Vincent that night.”
“Yes, but I mean other papers. You’ve not
cleared out any, Mellish?”
“Oh, no, sir. Not a thing in this room has
been disturbed. Orders, sir.”
“And that turned-down bed is just as the housemaid
left it?”
“Exactly, sir. But she’d be for tidying up his
brushes and that, at the same time. So as one of the
brushes is out of line, and there’s a towel or so
rumpled up in the bathroom, I take it the man
was in his room after the confab with Mr. Vincent
in the evening.”
“Oh, yes, and beside, Mr. Vincent brought him
up to his room, you know, and said good night
to him.”
“Did he now? That’s a deal for the master to
do for any guest!”
“Mr. Vincent not given to putting himself out
for anybody?”
“That he is not. Mr. Vincent prefers that
people put themselves out for him.”
“But a good master, eh?”
“Never a better. Given that things go right.”
“The place will go on just the same, now that
the lady is not here?”
“Oh, yes; leastways, I suppose so. My wife,
now, she can run the house as Mr. Vincent wants it,
and I doubt not Miss Rosemary will help look
after things.”
“Miss Rosemary? She’s a niece?”
“Yes, sir; her father, Mr. Vincent’s brother,
died five years since, and Miss Rosemary then came
here to live.”
“She has money of her own?”
“I take it she has, sir. She never lacks for anything
she wants. But money is not talked of in this
house. They are no purse-proud upstarts. Mr.
Vincent wants only what’s comfortable and to his
wishes, naught for show or ostentationary purposes.”
“That’s fine. And Miss Anne was the same?”
“The very same, sir. Though whatever Mr.
Vincent was, of course Miss Anne would be. And
Miss Rosemary, too.”
“Yes. And, now, Mellish, what about the
Wild Harp?”
A slight smile hovered on the man’s features.
“Well, sir, I’d not say as there is any truth in
them stories. They are what you might call—imaginatious,—yes,
sir, merely imaginatious.”
“But some people have heard the weird strains.”
“They think they have, sir,—but, well, you
know yourself, it couldn’t be. How could a harp
be for making music, when there’s no harp there
and no hand to pull its strings?”
“But a phantom harp,—and a phantom hand
to touch the strings—”
“Nay, nay, sir. Nothing of the sort. All old
woman’s tales. All made-up yarns,—that’s what
they are.”
“And all made up about the visitations of Mrs.
Lamont’s spirit?”
“Of course, sir. Take it truly, sir, you waste
your time a looking for the spooks of Spooky
Hollow.”
“Then, Mellish, then who killed Miss Anne?”
“It was that Johnson, sir. Yes, sir, he’s the
villain, the criminal, the anathema maharajah!”
And Mellish’s solemn face and tense, strained
voice kept Prentiss from laughing at his queer, mistaken
words.
CHAPTER IX A LIVING TRAGEDY
The Burlington Hawkeye bided his time to
obtain an interview with Rosemary when he could
see her alone. He felt considerable curiosity about
the girl and wanted to learn some personal facts
concerning her.
Rosemary Vincent had been what is sometimes
called buffeted by Fate. But the buffetings had
been so gentle and the girl so well protected, she
had never felt them definitely.
She still had delightful memories of a childhood
spent in Paris, of a devoted mother and doting
father, who might easily have spoiled her had she
been of a less loving and lovable disposition. Naturally
obedient and dutiful, always sunshiny and
happy, her life was uneventful until, when she was
ten years old, her mother died.
But the broken-hearted child was so petted and
entertained by her father that her life again became
happy and her mother merely a beloved memory.
Moreover, her father, soon after his wife’s death,
was sent by his business firm to America to establish
a branch business in Seattle.
This pleased Carl Vincent, who was glad to
return to his native land, although in a hitherto
unfamiliar portion of it.
He grew to like the Seattle climate and
people, and contentedly remained there, bringing
up his daughter in kindly and well-conditioned
circumstances.
Carl Vincent became a very rich man, but of
this Rosemary had no knowledge or thought. Vincent
deemed it best to keep the girl to her simple
tastes and ways, and though their home was delightfully
appointed, it was by no means magnificent or
of a grandeur commensurate with Vincent’s income.
Then, when his daughter was sixteen years old,
Carl Vincent was killed in a motor accident.
The tragedy was a terrible one, and the girl
was not even allowed to see her dead father.
Immediately Homer Vincent went out to Seattle,
from his home in Burlington, Vermont, where he
was then living.
He tenderly cared for the orphaned girl and took
her back home with him as soon as the business
matters consequent on his brother’s death could
be completed.
Anne Vincent, whom Rosemary lovingly called
Antan, welcomed her niece warmly, and again Rosemary’s
acute grief was diverted by the scenes and
experiences of her new home.
She deeply mourned her father, but Rosemary
Vincent was an eager, vivid spirit, a life- and
laughter-loving girl, and she quickly became a favorite
among the young people and neighbors.
Then, six months later, Homer Vincent bought
the huge mansion of Greatlarch, and the three
moved there.
Rosemary loved the house as much as her uncle
did. Her Paris memories made her appreciate the
full charm of the old French chateau, and her own
beauty-loving nature made her feel at home in the
marble halls.
Uncle and aunt were kind and loving to their
niece, but Rosemary found her freedom a bit curtailed.
Her father had let her do everything she
wished, for she had never desired the unadvisable,
in his opinion.
But Uncle Homer was more stringent in his
commands. The girl could have her own way in
many instances, but if her ways interfered in the
slightest with Homer Vincent’s personal inclinations,
Rosemary must give them up.
She did not openly rebel; in fact, she felt she
owed willing obedience to her kind uncle, but at
times her patience gave out, and her disappointments
made her petulant.
Especially in the matter of young visitors at
Greatlarch. Rosemary wanted dances and house
parties, and girl friends for long visits. But these
were banned by Uncle Homer, because the laughter
and chatter of a lot of young people disturbed the
restful calm that he wished to pervade the household.
It had been tried a few times, with results
embarrassing to the guest and heartbreaking
to Rosemary.
Aunt Anne had interceded for her niece, had
begged her brother to indulge the girl, at least occasionally,
but Vincent was firm. It was his house,
therefore, his castle. He had a right to order it as
he chose, and it was Rosemary’s duty to obey.
His calm air of finality, which was never absent
from him, made his rules adamant, and Rosemary
gave up the struggle and succumbed to a solitary life
in her home, though getting much enjoyment from
social gayeties elsewhere.
Though, here again, she was handicapped by her
uncle’s insistence on her early homecoming. This
brought about a slyness and secrecy, quite foreign
to Rosemary’s nature, but developed by her love of
dancing and of young society.
And by the help of Hoskins and the connivance
of the two Mellishes, all of whom adored her, Rosemary
managed to stay at most parties until they
were over.
Another thorn in her flesh was the trouble about
Bryce Collins.
Though Homer Vincent had no definite objection
to the young man, he expressed his strong disapproval
of Rosemary’s marriage with any one. Of
this stand he gave no explanation, his usual manner
being such that explanations never seemed necessary.
His word was law, unquestionable and immutable.
Yet Vincent was not a stern or awe-inspiring
personality. If things were going as he wished,—and
they usually were,—he was not only amiable,
but charming and entertaining.
He was subject to moods, which must be observed
and humored by his household. He made
laws which must be obeyed. He gave orders which
must be carried out. These things done, Homer
Vincent was the most gracious of hosts, the most
generous of brothers and uncles.
And all this, the Burlington Hawkeye learned
from Rosemary Vincent when he asked her to go
for a brisk walk with him, around the grounds
of Greatlarch.
The girl, with her responsive disposition, liked
Prentiss at once. He had an ingratiating manner,
and a pleasant air of courteous deference. The
stare of his slightly prominent eyes was often veiled
by lowered lashes, and under the influence of his
discreet but leading questions, Rosemary told him
all about her life, past, present, and future, so far
as she knew it.
“And your father was the brother of Mr. and
Miss Vincent?” he asked, interestedly.
“Yes, their youngest brother. And the dearest
man! Dad had the best traits of Uncle Homer and
Antan, and none of their faults.”
“And he was very rich, wasn’t he?”
“Why, yes,—I suppose so. I never thought
much about that. I’ve always had all the money I
wanted, but I’m not an extravagant person.”
“But you must be an heiress. You must inherit
your father’s fortune, don’t you?”
“I suppose so. Probably he left it to the
three of us.”
“Do you mean to say you don’t know? Don’t
know anything about your own finances?”
Rosemary laughed outright.
“Is that strange?” she said; “well, then, it’s
true. I don’t know a thing about money matters—but
I do know this. Antan’s great ruby was to be
mine, and now that horrid Johnson man has stolen
it! Oh, don’t think I am heartless to think of it, but
you know how I do mourn dear Antan, and it seems
awful that he should have taken the ruby, too!”
“Are you fond of jewels?”
“Not specially, but that stone was a favorite of
mine,—and it is a wonderful stone,—it has
a history—”
“Miss Vincent, do you believe in hauntings,—in,—well,
in spooks?”
“Oh, I do and I don’t. It’s too absurd to think
a ghost killed Antan,—and yet, how could a mortal
get in—and get out?”
“Well, just granting that a mortal could do
that,—suppose a skeleton key or something like
that,—whom would you suspect?”
“Why, that Mr. Johnson, of course. He was a
clever burglar,—he just took that means of hood-winking
Uncle Homer,—the ruby-making business,
I mean.”
“Yes, it would seem so. But why didn’t he steal
anything else? Wasn’t there other jewelry of your
aunt’s about?”
“I daresay; but nothing to compare in value to
that. Why, do you know that a ruby is worth three
times as much as a diamond of the same size? And
Antan’s ruby was enormous!”
“Where did she get it?”
“Bought it herself,—soon after I came here
to live.”
“Well, Miss Vincent, I truly think, now that
you and your uncle are left alone, you ought to have
some sort of a financial settlement. From what you
tell me, I am sure you have an independent fortune,
and it ought to be settled upon you. Aren’t you
of age?”
“Twenty-one last birthday.”
“Then you should see to it at once. Doubtless
your uncle is going to attend to it shortly, but don’t
let him delay.”
“Why, Mr. Prentiss?” the girl asked, curiously.
“I am well provided for. All my bills are paid without
question, all my wants supplied unhesitatingly.”
“Oh, well, perhaps it’s a matter of no immediate
importance. You may as well wait until after this
awful mystery is solved.”
“Will it ever be solved? Can you find that
Johnson man? Where can he be? Where do you
think, Mr. Prentiss? They call you a Hawkeye,
has your sharp eyesight yet discerned anything?”
“I know that Mr. Johnson has five or six days’
start of me, and that in that time he could get to the
ends of the earth,—with his ruby!”
“Don’t call it his ruby,—it’s mine,—and I hope
you are going to get it back for me.”
The girl’s topaz-colored eyes looked into those
of Prentiss. Her eyes were not unlike his own in
tints, but while his were round and staring, hers
were deep-set and expressive. Her long lashes were
golden-brown, like her hair, and her whole face was
suggestive of the russet and gold glory of an autumn
day. Her clear, olive skin was tanned by a summer
in the sun, and her red-brown hair showed golden
light in its clustering curls that shone like copper or
deepened to dusky bronze.
Her principal characteristic was an effect of vivid
life. Her glance was direct, her face animated, her
lithe, graceful gestures indicative of vitality
and enthusiasm.
Perception and responsiveness shone in her eyes
and her scarlet, sensitive lips quivered with a bewildering
charm.
A fleeting, evanescent dimple showed only when
she was deeply amused, but whoever once saw it,
used every effort to bring it forth again.
Though too intelligent not to have a subconsciousness
of her own beauty, Rosemary was not
vain or conceited over it.
She accepted it as she did food or sunlight, and
gave it no more definite thought. Full of the joy
of living, absorbed in her daily duties and pleasures,
she went her way like a wise butterfly, taking no
heed of the morrow in the occupations of the day.
Her trivial troubles were those caused by her
uncle’s restrictions on her freedom, and her only
real trouble, and that just dawning, was his refusal
to recognize Bryce Collins as her possible suitor.
The pair were in love with that first flush of
youthful affection that is none the less real because
of its ignorance and inexperience.
Rosemary had liked other boys, had felt an interest
in other young men, but until she knew Bryce
Collins, she had never felt the personal attachment,
the mating thrill, that is the precursor of true love.
Moreover, she admired Collins from an intellectual
viewpoint. She appreciated his mentality, and
liked his casual traits. She adored his big, strong
manliness, and she was beginning to love him with a
sense of reciprocation of his own affection for her.
Their love was dawning, budding, just ready
to spring into full light, to burst into full blossom,
when it was thwarted by Homer Vincent’s decree
against it.
Nor was Bryce Collins ready to submit tamely to
the dictum. He openly rebelled, while Rosemary,
uncertain of the wisdom of defying her uncle, was
waiting to see what would happen.
Antan had been her niece’s ally, in secret, but
Anne Vincent would never dream of opposing her
brother’s decisions.
And now, even Antan’s support was gone, and
Rosemary began to think she must do something
definite about it all.
Her nature felt a strong distaste to secret meetings
with Collins. Her father had brought her up
to strict honesty and a hatred of deceit. Her little
evasions about late homecoming or casual meetings
with Bryce at other girls’ houses, she condoned to
herself as trifles. But now a real dilemma confronted
her.
She was left the only helpmeet in her uncle’s
home; the only overseer and housekeeper for him to
depend on in the matter of his small habits and
peculiar comforts. If she were to desert him, he
would be left entirely to the care of paid servants,
and after all he had done for her, Rosemary’s soul
rebelled at the thought of ingratitude.
And yet,—there was Bryce,—growing dearer
and more lovable every day. And with her growing
love, came growing womanhood, growing desire for
her chosen mate, for her own life partner.
And perhaps egged on by her talk with Prentiss,
Rosemary decided to have a talk with her uncle.
She found him in his own Tower room, and to
her satisfaction his mood was a composed and apparently
pliable one.
“I want a talk, Uncle Homer,” she said, as he
held a chair for her. “A serious talk.”
Rosemary was glancing about the room, and a
sudden thought struck her.
“Uncle Homer,” she exclaimed, “what were
you hiding in a secret panel the night,—the night
Antan died?”
Homer Vincent’s face showed his amazement.
“What do you mean?” he asked, blankly.
“Yes, when I came home,—oh, I was late,—you
were putting something away in a secret panel,
in this room. Some papers and also something that
shone like gold.”
“Well, Rosemary, even if I was doing that, it
doesn’t really concern you, and in fact, I don’t
remember the circumstance. But what is your
serious talk about? Bryce Collins?”
“Yes, Uncle,” and the girl bravely stated her
case. Fortified by the advice of Prentiss, she asked
concerning her own financial affairs, and declared
that, being of age, she had a right to know
these things.
Homer Vincent drew a long sigh, and regarded
his niece with a look that was both sad and
sympathetic.
“I’m glad, in a way, Rosemary, that you have
brought up this subject. I’ve been trying to get up
my courage to broach it to you for a long
time, but I couldn’t bear to disturb your happy,
girlish content.”
From his tone, rather than his words, Rosemary
sensed trouble, and she looked up quickly to find
her uncle regarding her with real sorrow in his
deep gray eyes.
“What is it, Uncle Homer?” she cried, paling
in an intuitive premonition of an unpleasant disclosure
of some sort. “Don’t condemn Bryce unheard!”
for the poor child could think of no other
ill news.
“No, Rosemary, what I have to tell you now is
in no way connected with young Collins, though it
may have a bearing on your friendship for him.
Child, I don’t know how to begin.”
“Is it so very disagreeable?” she asked, wonderingly.
“Then get it over quickly,—I’ll be brave.”
And she had need of bravery, for this was the
tale he told,—the secret he revealed.
“Then, to put it baldly,—plainly, Rosemary,—you
are not—you are not really the child of your
supposed parents. You are adopted.”
“What!” There seemed to be nothing else
to say, and Homer Vincent did not repeat his statement,
for he knew she had heard.
Her mind raced, her quick perceptions realized
everything in one blinding flash.
Not her parents’ child! Merely an adopted
daughter! Whose?
“Don’t look like that, Rosemary, listen to
the story.”
“But it can make no difference. What are
details? If I am not the daughter of my dear
father—and my angel mother—who am I?”
Her cry rang out, like the shriek of a lost soul.
Her emotional nature was stirred to its depths for
the first time in her happy young life.
“Go on,” she cried, inconsistently; “tell me the
rest! Who am I?”
“Try to be quiet, dear, and let me tell you. My
brother Carl married a lovely woman named Mary
Leslie. A little child was born to them, but
died almost immediately. My sister-in-law, sadly
stricken, wanted to adopt a baby in its place. My
brother approved of this, and so, Rosemary, they
took you from an orphan asylum. And they
brought you up as their own child, they loved and
cared for you, and, as they never had any other
children, they lavished real parental devotion on you,
as no one knows better than you do yourself.”
“Oh, I do know it!” and Rosemary moaned
between her interlaced fingers. “But I can’t believe
it, Uncle! I can’t sense it! Not the daughter of
my dear, dear father! Why, he loved me so—”
“Yes, that’s what I said,—they both loved you
like a real child of their own,—I know they did.”
“Who else knew of this? Antan?”
“Yes, of course she knew it, but no one else
at all. That is, except the asylum authorities. Your
parents,—for I shall continue to call them so,—lived
in Paris at that time, and you were taken from a
small and exclusive orphanage—”
“Do you know who I was? Did they know?
Oh, Uncle, I can’t stand it! It’s too dreadful—”
“Dear Rosemary, don’t overrate the thing. It
is a shock to you, of course, but remember I’ve
known it all your life,—so did your Aunt Anne,—so,
of course, did your parents. Did it make any
difference in our love for you? In our treatment of
you? Never. And it will make no difference now.
The only difference is that you know it yourself,
and I deem it wise that you do know. As I said,
I’ve been thinking for some time that I ought to tell
you,—it is your right to know—”
“My right! I have no rights! I have no birthright,
even—no name! Uncle, I can’t stand it! I
shall kill myself—”
“Hush, Rosemary,” Vincent commanded,
sternly. “Never say a thing like that again.
You’re over-excited now,—you are stunned at this
news,—but you will get used to it,—you must get
used to it. You have your life to live—”
“I have no life to live! I have no name—no
hope—no—”
“Unless you can calm yourself, my dear, I must
ask you to leave me until you attain some degree of
composure. I want to talk to you about several
things, about your prospects, about your future, but
I cannot talk with a girl who rants and screams in
nervous paroxysms.”
“Forgive me, Uncle,” and Rosemary’s habit of
obedience came to her aid. “I will try to be calm,—I
will talk rationally,—but—I mean, I will if I can.”
The poor child strove vainly for composure, but
her quivering sobs were persistent, and her tears
would not stop.
Ignoring them then, Homer Vincent continued.
“I will take this opportunity to tell you some
further truths, Rosemary, for I don’t want to repeat
a scene like this if we can help it. Let us, therefore,
talk it all over now, and do try,—make an earnest
effort to stop that convulsive crying.”
“Yes, Uncle. Tell me, first of all, do you know
who I am?”
“No, Rosemary, I do not. Your father,—as I
said, I will continue to call my brother by that name,—kept
no record of your birth. I know this, because
at his death I took charge of all his papers, both
concerning business matters and private affairs, and
there was no document of any sort pertaining to
your adoption. But I have personal letters from my
brother and from his wife, telling my sister and
myself all about the matter. You can read them for
yourself, and it will comfort you to read how they
loved you from the first, and how delighted they
were with their little new daughter. Never for one
moment, Rosemary, forget the love they showered
upon you, or the debt of gratitude you owe them
and their memory for the happy and beautiful life
they gave you. Also, if it pleases you to recognize
it, your Aunt Anne and I, myself, have always
endeavored to show you the same love and affection
as if you were really our niece.”
“You did, Uncle, you both did,—and I do realize
it, and I am grateful.”
“Try to show it now, my dear, by less agitation.
This scene is wearing me out,—I am in a nervous
state, naturally, since your aunt’s death, and I cannot
bear much more. But what I must tell you,
Rosemary, is that you are virtually penniless. My
brother left no will, and, of course, his estate
reverted to your Aunt Anne and myself, as his
natural heirs. He assumed I would provide for
you, and I have done so, and I always shall. But,
Rosemary, I do not wish you to continue to live
here. When your aunt was with us, it was quite
different. Now, I am not able to meet the conditions
consequent upon having a young lady in the house.
You are young and fond of young society. I am
getting old, and I need rest and quiet in my home.
I am sure you can see for yourself that it would be
impossible for us to remain together happily. And
I am sure you would not wish to stay here, unwanted.
So, Rosemary, dear, we will at some early date talk
over your plans, and see about settling you somewhere
by yourself. Of course, you cannot expect the
luxurious life you have led here, but I will give you
what I consider a sufficient allowance for a young
girl, and doubtless you will like to take up some light
occupation that will bring you in an additional sum.
You are not a Vincent, as I have told you, and so
you have no real claim on me. But I will willingly
give you an allowance and I trust you will find a
little home for yourself. This is why I had to forbid
you all thought of marrying young Collins. They
are an aristocratic old family, and his people, of
course, would not hear of his alliance with—”
“Don’t say it! I am a nameless orphan, but I
never shall foist myself on the family of Bryce
Collins—or on anybody else!”
And, white-faced and trembling, biting her scarlet
lips in agony, Rosemary walked out of the room.
CHAPTER X HOW COLLINS FELT ABOUT IT
Rosemary walked alone in the south gardens.
These beautiful terraced plots lay either side of the
lagoon, and ended only at the broken stone fence that
bounded Spooky Hollow.
This fence, not unusual in New England, was
merely a succession of flat, unevenly shaped stones,
most of them pointed, standing in a ragged row
between the gardens and the swampy jungle of
undergrowth. They had a slight appearance of old
and neglected gravestones, and their grim, gaunt
shapes added to the eerie aspect of the place.
One had fallen over to a horizontal position and
Rosemary went and sat upon it.
The girl was stunned. Not yet did she feel grief,
sorrow, or despair at her uncle’s revelations; not yet
could she look ahead or plan for her future; she
couldn’t even realize the situation. She was dazed,
bewildered,—her mind a senseless blank.
Wrapped in her long fur coat, a small fur hat
drawn down over her brow, she nestled into the deep
coat-collar and tried to collect her wits, to marshal
her thoughts, to make some plans.
But she could not think coherently. Her memories
raced back to the dear, kind father—who was
not her father! to the loving, beautiful mother—who
was not her mother! Oh, it couldn’t be true,—it
must be an awful dream! Then the dear Antan,
who had died—not her aunt—not Antan at all!
Uncle Homer not her uncle—Greatlarch not
her home—
Wonderful Greatlarch! Rosemary loved every
tower and turret of the splendid old pile. Every bit
of marble and wood-carving was her joy and delight.
And she was put out of Greatlarch—put out because
she had no right there—no claim or inheritance in
its ownership.
It was too incredible, she could not believe it!
And then the tears came, and poor Rosemary
buried her face in her fur sleeves and her whole
slender frame shook with convulsive, heartrending
sobs.
She tried to stop but it was impossible, so she let
herself go and cried until she was physically exhausted
from her wild bursts of grief.
Everything swept away at once! Home, relatives,
parents, even her name! She was a homeless,
nameless orphan,—a wanderer on the face of
the earth!
She knew her Uncle Homer well enough to
understand his attitude.
He had always objected to the presence of her
young friends in the house. He hated anything
that obtruded to the slightest degree on his even routine
of life, and many a time Antan had stood
between Rosemary and Uncle Homer’s displeasure.
And now, without his sister’s presence, Rosemary
was not surprised at his desire to have her
out of his house.
That was bad enough,—to leave Greatlarch was
a tragedy of itself,—but it was lost sight of when
she remembered the other and worse misfortune that
had come to her.
What could she do? But her brain still refused
to plan. Every fresh realization of her parents, her
birth, brought the tears anew, and it seemed to
Rosemary she was at the end of her endurance.
She could have borne the shock of her parentage
if she could have remained at Greatlarch with Uncle
Homer. She could have borne to leave Greatlarch
if she could have gone forth as Rosemary Vincent,
in truth. But the two blows were too much for her,
and she bent under them like one of the slender
white birches before the chill autumn wind.
As she sat, motionless, her face hidden, her whole
body shivering with cold and quivering with agony,
she heard faint strains of music.
“The Wild Harp,” she thought, but so great
was her apathy, she paid little attention to it.
Subconsciously, she heard the weird, wailing
sounds, an incoherent melody, eerie as a banshee’s
cry.
It was twilight, the early twilight of the late
November afternoon, and as Rosemary glanced
uneasily toward the Hollow, she imagined the Harp
strains came from there.
It was almost like an æolian harp, but that
makes only accidental harmonies. This, though disconnected
and fragmentary, had a certain sequence
of notes that betokened an intelligent agency of
some sort.
Abstractedly she gazed into the deepening
shadows of the Hollow, and a sudden determination
came to her to walk into it, and—never to come
out. If a supernatural agency was in there, was
making that weird music, perhaps it might attack
her and put an end to a life that had become unbearable.
Better so, she thought, and half rose to go,
when a man’s voice sounded through the gathering
gloom.
“Miss Vincent!” Prentiss exclaimed, “out here
all alone? You’ll catch your death of cold!”
“I wish I might,” she said, mournfully, scarcely
noting or caring that she was speaking to a new and
casual acquaintance.
“Now, now, my child,” Prentiss said, puzzled,
but seeing her agitation, and quickly deciding that
kindliness was his cue, “don’t despair so utterly.
Your dear auntie was much to you, but you have
much left in life—”
“I have nothing left! I have no life—no name—no
home!”
“Why—what do you mean?” Prentiss was
utterly astounded. He couldn’t imagine what she
meant, and wondered if the tragedy had turned
her brain.
Rosemary hesitated a moment, but the situation
was too strong for her.
She had no one to turn to for advice or help.
She had put away all thought of Bryce Collins from
her forever. She would never face him with her
terrible story, she would never want to hear his pitying
sympathy. She was a nameless, homeless girl,
not fit to be the wife of any man with a name and
a heritage.
Nor would she ever willingly see Lulie Eaton
again. Lulie had been a dear friend, but Rosemary
knew her well enough to realize that her friendship
never would stand the strain of Uncle Homer’s story.
The Mellishes would stand by her through thick
and thin,—of that Rosemary was certain. But they
were only servants, and Uncle Homer’s servants.
What could they do for her?
And so, the impulse to speak freely to Prentiss
was strong. He was an intelligent, experienced man
of the world. He might tell her what to do.
So Rosemary did tell him, and he listened attentively.
She gave him the facts of her parentage, as
her uncle had related them, and she admitted her
utter helplessness and bewilderment.
“You poor child!” Prentiss exclaimed. “You
dear child—” and he restrained a sudden impulse to
take her in his arms and comfort her.
For Rosemary was very lovely in her abandonment
of grief. Her imploring eyes, gazing through
tear-wet lashes, her quivering lips, beseeching help,
her little hands nervously clasping one of his own,
would have thrilled a far less impressionable man
than the Burlington Hawkeye.
But he quickly saw that the girl was utterly
unconscious of his personality, utterly oblivious to
the fact that she was appealing to his impulses, and
that she was merely pouring out her woe to him,
because he happened to be there, and she must speak
or go mad.
He said quietly, “Suppose we go in the house,
and sit by a comfortable fire to discuss these things.
If you are going to leave Greatlarch, you may as
well enjoy its comforts while you can. Come,
won’t you?”
And, like a trusting child, Rosemary went
with him.
Homer Vincent was playing the organ as they
entered.
Rosemary listened a moment, and then nodded
her head in satisfaction. At least, he was in a calm
frame of mind. Close harmonies rolled through the
dimly lighted house, and Rosemary led Prentiss to
the pleasant living-room, snapped on the lights, and
rang for Mellish to mend the fire.
“And bring tea, mayn’t he?” suggested Prentiss,
and Rosemary agreed.
“Now,” the detective said, “would it be better
to call in your uncle and discuss your future plans?
Or shall we just talk them over by ourselves?”
“By ourselves,” she said, promptly. “If Uncle
Homer wants to, he will join us without being
called.”
But their talk was desultory, and without definite
result.
As a matter of fact, Prentiss did not believe
Vincent would really send the girl away. He
thought it was more likely a threat, in order to get
her to agree to have less company and fewer intrusions
upon his own retirement and solitude.
A strange man, Prentiss deemed Homer Vincent,
but, after all, a just and kind one. Not a man who
would really turn away his brother’s child, even
though she were only an adopted daughter.
An adopted child, he argued, who had lived all
her life with her adopted parents and their family
connections, was entitled to recognition of some sort.
And though he knew Vincent’s solitary habits and
eccentric disposition, yet he felt sure he would provide
properly for Rosemary either in his home or
out of it.
He had sympathized with her and did still, but
he felt certain she was exaggerating the case, and
that while she must realize she was not a Vincent,
yet she would doubtless get used to that in time
and pick up her life and happiness again.
“Forget it for a time, Miss Rosemary,” he said,
as the advent of tea and hot crumpets absorbed his
own attention. “At least, you’ll stay here for
the present,—while I’m tracking down this
Johnson man.”
“Have you any clue to his whereabouts?” the
girl asked, half-heartedly.
She was interested in the search for Johnson,
but her own troubles had obliterated all thought
of him.
“Not quite that, but I’m going down to New
York to look up the jewelry firms whose cards he
left with your uncle. Surely they can tell me all
about him,—I mean his home and habits, and that
will help us to find him.”
“But if he has run away,—which, of course, he
has,—and if he has sold that valuable ruby,—which,
of course, he has,—he has money enough to take him
anywhere, and he has doubtless gone out beyond
civilization, and so, how can you ever find him?”
“That’s all true, but missing men are often
found, and no criminal is quite clever enough to
cover all his tracks. Besides, he can’t sell that
ruby at present. It’s too large and important to
offer to a pawnbroker or to a ‘fence,’ as they are
called. Still, he probably has money enough for his
escape. I’m banking on his overlooking some trace
or some clue that will lead me to him.”
“Have you any real clues?”
“Oh, yes. The business cards, the synthetic
rubies,—surely they can be traced to the laboratory
where they were made. Then there’s the hat and
coat and umbrella—”
“You know, Mr. Prentiss, it’s too absurd to
think of that man running away without his hat or
coat. The umbrella he might easily forget, but not
the others.”
“Oh, he didn’t forget them, as I see it. He was
probably frightened away. Perhaps he heard the
watchman on his rounds, or thought he heard some
one near him. And he ran off hurriedly, without
stopping for anything.”
“How could he get away? The grounds are
locked and guarded.”
“But, Miss Rosemary, he did get away. We’ve
searched the place too thoroughly to allow of his
concealment here. Now, as we know he did get
away, it’s futile to guess how he did it. The thing
is to find him.”
“Yes, I see that. And I hope you will recover
my ruby. That, at least, is my own, and I don’t
want that horrid man to have it.”
“I’ll surely make a try for that,” Prentiss said,
glad to note her interest in it.
And then, to Rosemary’s intense surprise, Homer
Vincent and Bryce Collins came into the room
together.
“Will you give us some tea?” asked Vincent, in
a pleasant tone, and still stupefied at Collins’ appearance,
Rosemary tilted the teakettle over a fresh cup.
“We’re going to have a conclave,” Vincent said,
as he took an easy chair, and the ubiquitous Mellish,
suddenly appearing, set a small table beside him for
his cup. “Mr. Collins called to see you, Rosemary,
and I received him; and I have told him the story
of your birth, as I have already told it to you.”
“And I don’t believe a word of it!” Bryce
Collins declared.
“I wish I needn’t,” Vincent said, a little sadly.
“I’d rather, indeed, that Rosemary were my own
niece. I have always loved her as such,—and this
disclosure was bound to come sooner or later. I
often talked it over with my sister, and we agreed
that we never could let Rosemary marry without
acquainting the man of her choice with the truth
of her birth. It wouldn’t be fair to him or to her.
I think now, it would have been better if Rosemary
had known all her life that she was an adopted
daughter of my brother and his wife. But they preferred
to let her grow up in ignorance of the fact,
and this is the result.”
“I’m glad they did!” Rosemary burst out. “At
least I’ve had twenty-one years of happiness,—even
if I am miserable the rest of my days.”
“But you needn’t be, Rosemary,” Vincent said;
“as you well know, many children are adopted, and
lead the happiest of lives. That this knowledge has
come to you just now, is because of my brother’s
plan of keeping you in ignorance during his life, and
my sister’s disinclination to tell you during her life.
I, too, would have spared you the knowledge, except,
as I said, that Mr. Collins came to me, and
asked for your hand in marriage. I could not honorably
let him marry you under your assumed name,—so,
what could I do, but tell him the truth?”
“It is not the truth,” Bryce Collins reiterated.
Vincent looked at him curiously.
“I don’t follow your thought, Bryce,” he said;
“why do you say that when I tell you the facts as
they are?”
“Because Rosemary is all Vincent,” Collins declared.
“Those topaz eyes of hers are just like her
Aunt Anne’s were. Her nose is shaped like your
own, Mr. Vincent, and she has the manner and
ways of her aunt in many particulars.”
“I wish your arguments could carry weight,”
Homer Vincent said, looking kindly at Rosemary;
“but let me call your attention to the fact that Mr.
Prentiss here has eyes of that same peculiar color,
and he is not related to the Vincents. Also, Rosemary’s
manners and ways are of course modeled on
those of her aunt, with whom she has lived for five
years, and also, doubtless, she learned Vincent traits
and habits from my brother, with whom she lived
thirteen years.”
“Why,” Rosemary exclaimed, “I’m twenty-one,
Uncle Homer. You make me out only eighteen!”
“You were three years old when you were
adopted, Rosemary,” Vincent said; “you lived in the
asylum the first three years of your life.”
Bryce Collins looked serious.
“Will you give me the dates, sir?” he said.
“Certainly. Suppose we all go into my Tower
room, where are all the papers and documents referring
to the matter. Mr. Prentiss, will you not
come, too? Your advice may be useful.”
As the other two left the room, Collins drew
Rosemary to him, and whispered, “Trust me, dear,
I’ll straighten out this moil. You are a Vincent, I’m
sure of it! And I’ll prove it, too!”
Rosemary’s heart fell. She was glad of Bryce’s
comforting tone, but his words meant nothing.
She knew the story was true. She knew Homer
Vincent was telling the facts and there was no denying
them. And she would have preferred Bryce’s
assurance of his love for her, whatever her name
might really be, to his protestations of unbelief of
the story.
The four, seated in the Tower room, watched
with interest as Homer Vincent opened the sliding
panel and took out some bundles of papers and
letters.
“This is not exactly a secret panel,” he said,
noting the curious glances, “but it is a private hiding-place.
One has only to press this embossed ornament
on the panel, and it slides open—as you see.”
The Burlington Hawkeye fastened his alert eyes
on the slide, but Collins paid little attention to it. He
was eagerly awaiting a sight of the papers.
“There are no articles of adoption or anything
of that sort,” Vincent said; “it is possible my
brother had some, but at his death all his personal
effects were put into my hands, and I searched in
vain for some such documents. But I have here
letters from him and from his wife, which tell in
full detail of the adoption of little Rosemary.
“As may be seen from his marriage certificate,
which I have here, my brother was married in 1904.
Here is a letter from him and one from his bride
telling my sister and myself of his marriage. We
did not attend the wedding as he was travelling in
France at the time, and was married in Paris.
“Here is a whole packet of letters from both of
them, written in the year following. You may read
them at your leisure, Rosemary, and indeed, they
are at the disposal of any one interested. They
tell of the happiness of the young couple, and of
their joy in anticipation of the advent of a child.
“Later here are the letters that tell of the birth
of a daughter in 1905. And sad letters follow,
telling of the early death of the baby. Soon after
that,—here is the letter,—they decided to adopt a
little one in hope of easing the heart of the sorrowing
mother.
“Visiting the asylum, they were struck by the
beauty and charm of a child of three years,—our
Rosemary. My sister-in-law preferred a child older
than a mere infant, and, too, they thought she showed
a vague likeness to the Vincents. This explains,
Bryce, the resemblance you have noted.
“So the little girl was taken into their home, at
first on trial, and then gladly adopted permanently.
I daresay it was because of the temporary arrangement
at first, that papers of adoption were not formally
made out. Or it may be that my brother did
not wish them. At any rate, there were none drawn
up, and the little Rosemary simply grew up as the
real daughter of her adopted parents. I do not mean
that my brother and his wife pretended she was
their own child, or wished to deceive anybody. But
she was as a daughter to them, and when, at her
mother’s death, Rosemary and her father went to
live in Seattle, he said nothing about her adoption
and she passed as his own. All this I learned from
his letters, which were regular though not frequent
throughout his life. Then, when his sudden death
occurred, in a frightful motor accident, I went out
there at once, settled up his estate and brought
Rosemary home with me.
“Knowing she was ignorant of the truth, my
sister and I never told her. Often we talked it over,
often had anxious and worried hours wondering
what was our duty, and how best to tell Rosemary
what she must eventually know.
“And then my sister was taken from me, and I
had to face our family problem alone. There was but
one way open to me. Rosemary has grown to be a
woman. No longer a child, the truth was her due,
and she had to have it. No woman would want to
be allowed to marry a man in ignorance of such a
truth. No man should be allowed to marry a woman
under such a delusion. Tell me, Rosemary, tell me,
Bryce, tell me, Mr. Prentiss, did I not do right, did
I not do my duty, however hard a task, when I told
Rosemary the truth?”
Homer Vincent’s face was troubled, his voice
shook a little, but he looked squarely in the faces of
one after another as he awaited their answers.
Rosemary, sobbing, could not respond. Bryce
Collins, convinced at last, was speechless with surprise
and consternation.
So the Burlington Hawkeye answered. He spoke
slowly and cautiously.
“I suppose, Mr. Vincent, there was no other
way to proceed. You are sure of all you have
told us?”
“There are the letters.” Homer Vincent spoke
wearily, as if worn out by the harrowing scene. “As
you can see, they are written and posted in Paris
on the dates I have mentioned. Good heavens, man,
do you suppose I trumped up this yarn? The letters
bear their truth stamped on their face! I have
scores more of my brother’s letters, you may compare
them—but,” his voice dropped to a quieter key,
“you have only to read those letters from my sister-in-law,
to realize that they are from a heartbroken
mother mourning the loss of her own baby, and later
from a cheerful-hearted woman glad in the possession
of her adopted little one.”
“I don’t remember anything about being in the
asylum,” Rosemary said, slowly. “Don’t children
remember their experiences at three years old?”
“You never did,” Vincent said. “Your aunt
and I frequently quizzed you when you first came
here, to see how far back you could remember. And
you never spoke of anything that happened before
you lived with my brother.”
“Yes,” Rosemary said, “I remember such questionings
by you and Antan.”
Prentiss had been reading the letters hastily, but
with deep absorption.
“Of course it’s true,” he said, throwing down
the last one. “Those letters are too positively
genuine to admit of the slightest doubt. But would
you not think that Mr. Carl Vincent would have
made some provision for his adopted daughter in
his will?”
“I have no doubt he meant to do so,” Vincent
returned. “But he, like many another man, postponed
the matter, and then death overtook him without
warning. But no one can say that my sister
and myself treated Rosemary as other than our
own niece. We have indulged her every whim;
given her every luxury, and surrounded her with
all the joys and comforts of a beautiful home. If
now, that my sister is no longer here, and I, myself,
am in advancing years,—if now, I feel that I cannot
have the responsibility of the ordering of the life
of a vivacious young lady,—it can scarcely be wondered
at. And, since I am willing to make generous
provision for her maintenance, and since she is not
really a blood-relative of mine, I feel that I should
not be too severely criticized for consulting my own
well-being in the matter.”
“As you always have done and always will do!”
blurted out Collins. “You are a selfish, self-indulgent,
self-centered man, Mr. Vincent! You have no
sympathy nor consideration for the helpless girl you
thrust from your roof! You!—”
“Just a moment, Mr. Collins. What about yourself?
Do you want to marry the nameless girl you
thought was my niece? Do you want to give your
children a nameless mother? Where now are your
protestations of love and devotion to Rosemary?”
Collins put a strong, protecting arm round the
sobbing girl beside him.
“My love and devotion are stronger than ever,”
he declared. “I do want to marry her—and at once.
It matters not to me who her parents were—she is
my love—my Rosemary!”
CHAPTER XI A RUN OVER TO FRANCE
But if Bryce Collins was willing to stand by
his love and loyalty to his sweetheart, Rosemary was
by no means acquiescent.
She positively refused to marry Bryce or to be
engaged to him.
“It will not do,” she told him. “Your mother
would never agree, and I would never marry you
against her wishes. Oh, Bryce, can’t you see it
as I do? I should be utterly miserable as your
wife, unrecognized,—or even unwillingly recognized
by your people. I, who have always considered
myself a Vincent, whose fine line of stainless
names has been my inspiration as well as my pride,
now to find myself not only no Vincent, but of no
known parentage whatever! Bryce, you can’t realize
what that means to me. My parents may have
been anybody—anybody at all! I may have in my
veins the blood of ignorant, low-bred people, even
criminals! It is appalling,—I can’t bear to think
of it. But I must think of it,—I must face it, and
plan my life accordingly. I shall never marry, of
that I am certain. It would be unfair to my husband,
unfair to my children. I would be willing
to stay right here with Uncle Homer, and never
have any company or go anywhere. But he won’t
have me. Nobody wants me. I am an outcast, a
wanderer on the face of the earth.”
Rosemary did not say this by way of appealing
to Collins’ sympathy, nor was it a mere dramatic
cry on her part. She was thinking aloud more
than talking to him, and she really felt her utter
friendlessness, loneliness, and homelessness. It was
a cry from her very soul, and it went straight to
Collins’ heart.
“Rosemary,” he said, and his thin, dark face
was strong with purpose,—“I am going to find
your parents. I want you anyway, dear,—nameless
or a Princess Royal,—it’s all the same to me. You
are my own Rosemary. But I know, for your own
sake, this thing must be cleared up. And for mine,—for
ours, Rosemary. I know you too well to
believe you are of anything but gentle birth. Such
features and mental traits as yours never belonged
to an ignorant or low-born ancestry. I can’t help
thinking you are a Vincent—maybe they adopted
a cousin or distant relative—”
“No, Bryce, that’s impossible. Uncle Homer
is most clannish and loyal to his kindred. If I had
the slightest claim to the Vincent name, he would
stand by me. And he is standing by me. We
must remember, Bryce, that he had to tell me about
this,—he couldn’t let me marry you under a name
not my own. Could he?”
“No, Rosemary, he couldn’t. I do see that.
But his putting you out of the house—”
“You don’t know him, Bryce. Uncle Homer
is a peculiar man, but his strange ways are simple,
after all. He only asks to be let alone, to enjoy
himself in his own way.”
“And isn’t that infernally selfish?”
“Not so much so as you think. He loves his
books, his music, his collections of curios and pictures,
and he wants to enjoy them unbothered by
people about, especially young people. He frequently
has guests of his own age, and he is a
charming and courteous host. Now, if I were
really his niece, really a Vincent, I might resent his
not wanting me here. But when he is so fond of
solitude, and freedom from interruption, when I
am not the slightest relation to him, when he says
he is willing to give me a fair allowance,—why
should he feel any further responsibility for me, or
any obligation to let me remain at Greatlarch?”
“As you put it, Rosemary, it is logical enough,
but in all these years he must have learned to
love you—”
“Ah, Bryce, that’s the worst of it. He didn’t
and it has been my own fault. Antan loved me,
because she sympathized with my gay disposition
and love of social life. But Uncle Homer didn’t
like my everlasting running about, as he called it,
and,—here’s the trouble,—I took no pains to please
him, or to give up my inclinations to his. I was
the selfish one, I thought only of my gayeties,
my dances, and my friends, and I ignored Uncle’s
wishes, and even deceived him often as to my
doings. Oh, I was more to blame than he, that he
didn’t love me as Antan did. And as I sowed the
wind, now I am reaping the whirlwind.”
Rosemary’s lovely, wistful eyes looked into
Collins’ own and she shook her head in utter disapproval
of her own past conduct.
“Tell him you’ll do differently now. Tell him
you’ll stay at home and look after his comforts and
order his household for him—”
“He doesn’t want me or need me,” Rosemary
said, the sad tears filling her eyes. “Mellish and
Melly can do everything he wants, they know his
ways, and they are devotion itself. The few little
things I could do in their absence would not compensate
to Uncle for the bother of having me around.
He doesn’t want me, Bryce, that’s all. And as there
is no reason why he should have me here, of course
I must go. But where can I go?
“Don’t think I am whining—or playing the
martyr. I hate such a spirit. And I am going to
brace up and bear this thing bravely,—but, oh,
Bryce, it is so hard to bear, and it came to me so
suddenly,—it was so undreamed of! Don’t despise
me for giving way to my despair.”
“Despise you! My darling—I love you more
every minute!”
They were alone in the living-room, Homer
Vincent at the organ on the other side of the house.
They could hear the low strains of mournful music
now and then, and Rosemary knew his soul was
troubled.
But so was her own, and while Bryce Collins’
love was a solace, yet the very fact that she must
thrust that love away from her made her grief the
more poignant.
He led her into the embrasure of a south window
and took her in his arms.
“Rosemary,” he said, and her lifted face showed
white and drawn in the moonlight, “sweetheart, I
am yours. My heart is devoted to you and to your
service. If you will marry me at once, I will brave
my parents’ displeasure, I will marry you under the
name of Rosemary Vincent, and we will go away
and establish a home of our own, where no one
shall ever know more about you than that.”
“No, Bryce, it can’t be done that way. No
minister would marry me by a name to which I have
no right. Oh, I wish Uncle had told me long ago.
I wish my father had told me—Bryce, he couldn’t
have been more like a real father if I had been born
his child! He loved me with a true fatherly
affection—”
“Well, we know he was not your father, dear.
There’s no getting away from those letters. Is
there?”
“No, I’ve read them all over and over. They’re
true as Gospel.”
“Then, let’s face facts. If you won’t,—if you
can’t marry me now, we must find a nice, snug
home for you, and I shall set about finding out
your history.”
“You can’t do that, Bryce.”
“Can’t I? Well, I can make a pretty big stab
at it! Do you happen to know, my little love, that
your future husband has quite some persistency?
Quite some of what is known as bulldog stick-to-it-ativeness!
And what I set out to do, I most generally
sometimes always accomplish! So, dear little
girl, try to possess your soul in patience till your
ardent cavalier can run over to France and back and
then we’ll see what we shall see!”
“To France! You can’t mean it!”
“But I do mean it, and if you’ll go, I’ll take you
with me.”
“No, Bryce, we can’t marry. On that point
I’m positive.”
“Well, then, it’s merely a postponed wedding.
Don’t you dare fall in love with any one else while
I’m gone.”
For answer Rosemary put her soft arms round
his neck and kissed him voluntarily. It was the first
time she had ever done so, and Collins clasped
her close.
“My little girl,” he whispered, “my darling little
girl, with your love to look forward to, with you to
win, I can do anything! accomplish any task. I shall
go to the asylum where you were adopted, and I
haven’t the slightest doubt that I can trace your
parentage. Of course they have records, and I shall
insist on seeing them.”
“I’m afraid, Bryce,—afraid of what you may
find out—”
“I will ask you, mademoiselle, to have more respect
for my future wife! I allow no one, not even
you, to imply the least disparagement of her birth or
breeding. So, kindly refrain from such comment!
When I return from my quest I will announce to
you the details of her illustrious lineage!”
But Rosemary was not comforted by Collins’ gay
chatter. She had a foreboding that his investigation,
if he really made one, might bring to light more and
worse facts than those already known. For, poor
Rosemary thought, people don’t put their children in
orphan asylums if everything is all right and proper.
“It’s awful, Bryce,” she said, “not to have
the least idea whether you’re the child of decent
people, or scum of the earth!”
“Don’t talk like that, dear. The suspense, the
uncertainty is awful,—oh, I appreciate your feelings,
darling, but these conditions we have to face,
and we must face them bravely. Now, I shall get
from Mr. Vincent all the addresses of the asylum
in question and the various residences of your
adopted parents while they remained in France, and
then, if necessary, I shall follow up your father’s
removal to Seattle, and go there to learn what I can.”
“You never can trace it, Bryce, you can’t delve
into matters so far back, as you might do if the
dates were later. The war, doubtless, caused the loss
of lots of records and statistics, and you never can
get the truth from those old archives.”
“Now, my little Cassandra, no more of these
dismal forebodings. No more cold water to be
thrown on my projects,—if you please. And I’ll tell
you another thing. After I get you all straightened
out as to vital statistics, I’m going to devote my
energies to tracking down the murderer of your
aunt. I don’t believe those addle-pated policemen
will ever get anywhere. Oh, yes, I know that Burlington
man is alert and promises well. But if he
doesn’t succeed in getting at the bottom of the mystery,
I will! Now, my little love, do you begin to
realize what a determined man you’ve got to put up
with for the rest of your life? Just as soon as I get
matters fixed up to my liking you’ll be wooed and
married and to a tyrant worse than any feudal
lord you ever read about in mediæval history!”
But Rosemary was not deceived by his banter.
She knew he meant it all, but she knew the obstacles
in his path, and without unnecessary doubt she
clearly foresaw the opposition his plans would receive
from his own people.
Bryce Collins had an independent fortune left
him by his grandfather, but it was not large enough
to preclude his having a business of his own. Nor
did he mean to go through life without working and
earning. But now, fired with enthusiasm over these
new plans of his, he proposed to use his inheritance
and postpone his business career, which, naturally,
would not seem wise to his parents.
And Collins was a devoted son, and on the best
of terms with his family. Also his mother admired
Rosemary, and was glad at the hope of an alliance
between her son and the Vincent family. But in
view of the new developments, Bryce Collins well
knew the quick turn that his mother’s inclinations
would take.
With his volatile nature, however, he put from
him all unpleasant anticipations, and gave himself
up to the joy of being with Rosemary and of comforting
her by his presence and by his love, in spite
of her forebodings.
When Collins detailed his plans to Homer Vincent,
he was given a patient and thoughtful hearing.
“You propose to go to France and to Seattle
both?” Vincent asked, for the young man’s enthusiastic
statements were a bit incoherent.
“If necessary, sir. You see, I must get at the
truth of things. I mean I must find out who were
the real parents of Rosemary.”
“You’re not afraid of what that discovery may
mean—to you—and to her?”
“I’ve thought about that, Mr. Vincent, and it
seems to me the truth, however disappointing, will be
better than ignorance. If Rosemary is of decent and
legitimate birth, I don’t care how lowly her origin.
If, however, she is of disgraceful ancestry, then I
shall take her away from here to some distant place,
and try to make her forget it all.”
Bryce Collins’ young face was somber and his
strong jaw was sternly set in his intensity of purpose.
“You are taking a fine stand, Collins,” Homer
Vincent said, “and I admire your pluck and your
loyalty to Rosemary. But my advice would be to
let sleeping dogs lie. Aside from the fact that a
trip to France at this late date would in all probability
be a wild-goose chase, there is also an even chance
that your discoveries, if you make any, will be
disappointing.”
“What is your advice, then, sir?”
“I don’t know what to say. But, though I’m not
at all sure it’s right, I would be willing to ignore
the whole matter of Rosemary’s birth and, if you
are willing, let her marry you as Rosemary Vincent,
my niece.”
“Does no one else know the truth?” Collins
was thinking quickly.
“Only the detective, Prentiss. I believe, in her
frenzied surprise the girl told him. But I’m sure we
can pledge him to secrecy. You understand, Collins,
I never would have let her marry you as my niece
without telling you both the truth. But since you
know it, if you care to adopt such a course, I will
do my part. I will give her a wedding, small and
quiet, of course, as the house is in mourning, and I
will never divulge the secret of her adoption.”
Collins thought this over.
“I don’t know what to say, Mr. Vincent,” he
said, at last. “I confess I am tempted to do this
thing. It is the line of least resistance, and quite
the simplest way out of our difficulty. But, beside
the question of Rosemary and myself, we must think
of our possible children. You know as well as I do
that, while in America ancestry and lineage is not
looked upon as it is in England, yet if, in time to
come, there should be discovered any stigma on my
wife’s name, is it a fair deal to the innocent babes
who may be born to us?”
“That is a question for your own consideration,
Bryce.” Vincent spoke gravely. “I feel strongly
about family ties myself. I admit I have never felt
toward Rosemary as I should have felt toward a
child of my brother’s own. But it is too hard on
her to tell her these things. She is a sweet, sensitive
nature,—a dear girl in every way. But she is not
my kin. Yet, as I said, I will keep her secret, if you
wish me to.”
“No!” and Collins’ face took on a look of even
sterner determination. “No, I cannot do it. I
love Rosemary too well, too deeply, not to try, at
least, to vindicate her claim to honor and right. I
shall go on my quest,—at most, it will not take me
more than about a month, and I shall find out something,—or
learn that nothing can be found out. In
the latter case, I will, perhaps, give your proposition
further consideration. I will ask you to keep the
secret until my return. Can you—will you do this?”
“I will if I can. But since Prentiss knows it, it
is in danger of further publicity. What is your
project, in detail?”
“I’ve planned nothing further than to go to that
asylum from which Rosemary was taken. You have
the address of that, have you not?”
“Yes, and all the addresses of my brother’s
residences in Paris and some suburban towns. They
moved two or three times. You will, of course,
return here before going to Seattle, if you conclude
to go there?”
“Yes, and I hope I shall not have to go out there.
But I know there is no use in writing to these places,
or sending any sort of an emissary. Only my own
desperate determination can accomplish my ends,
if indeed I can accomplish them at all. Now, another
thing. May not Rosemary stay here with
you until my return? I cannot think you will turn
her from your door.”
“It isn’t exactly turning her out,” Vincent said,
looking troubled. “But,—well, as man to man,
Collins, I may as well admit that I’m what is known
as a woman-hater. I loved my dear sister, but I have
never cared for any other woman, and I long for a
home without a woman in it,—except as a servant.
This may seem strange to you,—perhaps
it is strange. But you must realize that alone in
my home I can pursue my own avocations, I can have
things just as I want them, I can have the uninterrupted
solitude that I love; when, with Rosemary
here, the whole atmosphere is changed, the whole
house on a different basis. This is really not unreasonable;
I am aging, I am a bit eccentric, I have
suffered a terrible tragedy, and I have no real responsibility
toward my brother’s adopted child, outside of
her financial maintenance; and, so, I hold that it is
not my bounden duty to keep Rosemary here.”
“That is all true, but won’t you consent, even
to keep her here until my return? You’ve promised to
keep her secret until then—if you can. Surely
to send her away would rouse suspicion against her
of some sort. I am sure she will agree to annoy you
by her presence as little as possible. She can keep
out of your way—”
“Oh, don’t make me out an ogre!” Vincent exclaimed.
“Of course, she can stay here—for a
month or two. As I have had her here for five years—but,
you see, Bryce, it was very different when my
sister was here. She stood between me and any
nuisance the girl might have been. She kept Rosemary
in a sort of subjection, which I see now, with
her aunt’s restraint missing, has utterly vanished.
She permeates the household,—unconsciously, of
course, but breezily, noisily, as any young girl would.
I can’t deny her the visits of her young friends entirely,
yet when they come they are laughing and
chattering all over the house, and it annoys me
frightfully. Absurd, you would say. But you can’t
realize the difference between the viewpoint of an
enthusiastic young fellow and a world-weary,
hermit-souled old man.”
“You’re far from an old man, Mr. Vincent, but
I do understand what you mean, and I can see it
from your point of view. And I realize that if
Rosemary were really your niece, things would be
very different. However, I’m going to hold you
to your agreement that she may stay here a
month or so, until I can run over to Paris and
back. Then—”
“Collins, I’m not sure I ought to say this,—and
yet, it’s only fair to warn you of even a remote possibility.
You know, those detectives have no theory,
no idea of how my sister’s murder was accomplished.
Nor have I, for that matter. But since we know it
was accomplished, since some murderer did, somehow,
gain access to that locked room, and get out
again, we must assume some diabolically clever criminal.
Now, you must not overlook the possibility that
it may have been some one of Rosemary’s relatives,—some
one who has watched over her career, secretly,
meaning to profit in some wicked way by the girl’s
good fortune. This may seem far-fetched, but what
theory does not seem so? At any rate, suppose the
murderer of my sister should turn out to be some
evil-minded relative of Rosemary’s real parents, do
you want to delve into the matter?”
“Yes, I do. Even though there is a possibility
of what you suggest, I deem it so remote a one that
it is almost negligible. I have determined to go to
France; I shall tell my people it is merely a travel
tour, they will raise no objection. And I will ask
you to preserve Rosemary’s secret, in so far as you
can. Your definite request will ensure Prentiss’
silence, I am certain. And, Mr. Vincent, if your
hinted theory should prove true, at least you will
have achieved the solution of the mystery of Miss
Anne’s terrible death. It is one of my strongest desires
to avenge her memory, and once the matter of
Rosemary’s birth is settled, I shall turn my attention
to the murder tragedy, if it has not by that time
been discovered.”
“You are a determined man, Bryce, and while I
admire your indomitable perseverance, I wish I felt
more faith in your success. I doubt your making
any discoveries at all in France, but if you are bent
on going, I will give you all those old addresses,
and letters, if you want them, to various people who
may help you in your search. In all probability the
asylum will have the old records of Rosemary’s adoption
by my brother, but will they have the statistics
to prove who her own parents were? Still, as I said,
I will give you all these documents, if you are bent
on going.”
“I am bent on going,” said Bryce Collins.
And go he did. Obstacles fell before him like
grain before the reaper. His determination was so
strong, his will so powerful, that he made his departure
possible and speedy.
Rosemary knew his errand, and imbued with his
own hopefulness, she bade him Godspeed.
But she did not know she remained at Greatlarch
only on sufferance and because of Collins’ insistent
plea to her uncle.
Vincent treated her kindly but with no words of
love or sympathy. Indeed, his words were few and
his manner self-absorbed and often seeming utterly
oblivious to her presence.
Rosemary did not resent this. She quite understood
her uncle’s attitude toward her, she well knew
his distaste for her presence. And she felt, at times,
that she would gladly go away. But the charm of
the place, and her great love for it, held her there,
as well as her ignorance of the world and her feeling
of inability to face its unknown and perhaps unfriendly
possibilities.
She wrote notes to Lulie Eaton and a few other
girl friends, asking them not to come to see her for
the present. And she gave Mellish orders to admit
none of the young men who came to call on her.
She was determined to think things out for herself,
but she could not do this all at once. It was
all so new and unaccustomed,—this thinking for
herself. All her life her plans had been made for
her, in important matters. She had willingly acquiesced
in all Antan’s advices, knowing that the aunt
who loved her would give all the liberty and pleasure
that could be hers.
And now, she had no one to whom to turn for
advice or for information. Even Prentiss, who
was friendly, was away on his investigations in
New York.
There remained only the two Mellishes and little
Francine.
Reduced to the society of servants or none at all,
Rosemary did talk over her affairs with good
Susan Mellish.
“Never fear, dearie,” that kind woman said;
“it’ll all come out right. Your uncle is for now
that worrited there’s no doing anything with him.
But these detective men, they’ll find out the wicked
villain and they’ll hang him high! Or, what’s more
belike, they’ll find there was no mortal murderer, and
then they’ll know where to look!”
For Mrs. Mellish was strong in her belief that
the hand that slew Anne Vincent was the phantom
hand of the dead Mrs. Lamont.
And there were those who agreed with her.
CHAPTER XII A NAMELESS, HOMELESS WAIF
Although Prentiss had gone to New York in
search of information concerning Johnson, the local
police of Hilldale were by no means idle.
They searched and researched the premises of
Greatlarch, both in the house and about the grounds.
The room that Johnson had occupied they studied
over and over, in their efforts to learn something
further of the man’s personality. They left his few
belongings where they found them, deducing nothing
beyond the general facts of a business man on a
hasty trip.
The entire absence of letters or personal papers
was peculiar in itself, but there was no conclusion to
be drawn from it. The fact that his clothing was
new and unmarked was thought to be a suspicious
circumstance, but it led to no definite suspicion.
It was a favorite remark among the detectives
that Sherlock Holmes could have deduced the whole
man from his few articles of luggage, but Sherlock
Holmes was not there, and the men who were
there only looked at the things blankly and without
inspiration.
The same with Miss Anne Vincent’s room.
Day after day they surveyed the beautiful
appointments there. Again and again they drew
back the heavy silk hangings that fell round the head
of the bed and scanned the bed anew. The sheets
with their crimson stains had been removed, but
were still kept at the Police Station as possible
evidence.
The wall safe, from which the great ruby had
presumably been stolen, was examined frequently,
and all the details of Miss Anne’s personal belongings
had been studied to no avail whatsoever.
There were the two rooms, one above the other,
the rooms, all agreed, of victim and criminal, yet
from neither room could a single fact be deduced
that was of helpful significance.
Police reconstruction of the crime,—for they
took no cognizance of suicide or of spooks,—set
forth that Johnson had spent the entire night in
preparation for his crime, and in waiting for dawn
to bring his chosen moment. That he had, as soon
as the watchman went indoors, unlocked Miss Anne’s
door with some clever sort of key, had killed the
lady, stolen the ruby, and then, relocking the door
with his patent contraption, had easily made his way
out of the front door, when the family were still
asleep and the servants busy in the kitchen quarters.
Almost superhuman cleverness they conceded this
criminal, but, they argued, only such diabolical ingenuity
could have perpetrated such a mysterious
crime.
Their decisions were arrived at by elimination.
There was no other suspect, there was no other
means of procedure. The only thing to do was to
catch the man. This, they hoped, Prentiss would
accomplish.
But the Burlington Hawkeye returned from an
unsuccessful search.
His report, given to Homer Vincent, in the presence
of Brewster and Brown, was disappointing in
the extreme.
“There isn’t any Henry Johnson,” he declared,
looking both crestfallen and defiant at once. “I
went to the address you gave me, Mr. Vincent,—the
address he gave you, and they declared they
never had heard of him there. Then I visited those
two jewelry firms, of which he left you the cards,
and they said they had never heard of any Henry
Johnson in connection with ruby manufacturing.
They spoke of a Mr. Markham or Markheim who
made synthetic rubies, but that was of no interest
to me. I begged them to search their books and
records to find Johnson’s name. They were most
obliging but utterly unsuccessful.”
“What else did you do?” Brewster asked.
“Oh, lots of things. I went to the stores where
he must have bought his coat and hat, but I couldn’t
trace any sale. This is not to be wondered at, of
course. I only tried it on a chance. But that umbrella,
now. That is a new one. I wish I had
taken it with me. However, I went to the store it
came from and asked what monograms they had put
on umbrellas recently. Not an H. J. amongst them!
As I say, I didn’t really hope to find out these things,
but I took a chance.”
“You did well, Mr. Prentiss,” Homer Vincent
assured him. “Where there’s nothing to find out,
you can’t, of course, find out anything. But I’m
surprised that the jewelry firms repudiated all knowledge
of him. Do you suppose he was entirely a
fake? Do you suppose he came here merely to rob
and murder, and that the ruby story was all
made up?”
“I do suppose just that, Mr. Vincent,” Brewster
declared. “And probably his name wasn’t Johnson
at all—”
“There’s the umbrella,” put in Prentiss.
“I know,” Brewster assented, “but that may
have been made for a Hiram Judkins or a Hugh
Jennings.”
“That’s so,” said Vincent, thoughtfully. “Or
perhaps he stole the umbrella somewhere.”
“Yes, the umbrella gets us nowhere,” and Prentiss
sighed. “I feel as if I’d accomplished nothing,
and yet it is something to have learned that the
Johnson name was assumed—”
“Not necessarily,” objected Brown. “You see,
he may be named Henry Johnson all right, and yet
have made up all the ruby business.”
“If he came here with intent to rob and murder,
he most certainly didn’t announce his true name,”
Brewster declared, and his words carried conviction.
“Then,” Vincent summed up, “we have a
criminal with a definite purpose, who came under an
assumed name, and carried out his plans successfully
to the smallest detail. I remember, now, his asking
me rather particularly as to the watchman’s rounds
and all that. But, of course, I never suspected anything
wrong.”
“Of course not,” Prentiss said. “Now I’d like
to see that butler of yours again.”
“Surely,” said Vincent, and rang for Mellish.
That worthy came in, and contrary to his habitual
calm, he exhibited a hint of suppressed excitement.
“Will you look what Hoskins found, sir,” he
said, holding out his hand toward Vincent.
As all could see, he held a long amber and ivory
cigarette-holder.
It was one of those extremely long ones that are
affected by the ultrafashionable.
“Where was this found?” Vincent asked, looking
at it attentively, and then passing it over
to Prentiss.
“Hoskins found it, sir, out in the grounds.
Or maybe the gardener found it and gave it to
Hoskins. But it’s the one Mr. Johnson used, sir,
and I opine he lost it as he hurried on his way.”
“You remember it?” Prentiss inquired of
the butler.
“Oh, yes, sir. I noticed it when Mr. Johnson
used it at the table, sir. After dinner, he took no
cigar, but took a cigarette, which he fitted into that
outlandish thing, sir!”
Mellish’s scorn of the eccentric implement was
evident on his face.
“They’re quite fashionable now,—I’ve seen
them in use,” said Brown, with an air of wide experience.
“And see, here’s the H. J. monogram
again! The fellow’s initials must be H. J. whether
his name is Henry Johnson or not.”
“Unless he stole this thing and the umbrella
from the same party,” argued Prentiss. “Wonder
if we could trace the cigarette-holder. It looks rather
valuable, and a specialty shop, where such a thing
was doubtless bought, might remember the buyer.”
“Keep it carefully,” Brewster admonished him;
“it’s a good bit of evidence,—maybe a real clue!
Where was it found, exactly?”
“I don’t know the precise spot,” Mellish said;
“but I opine it was somewhere on the east lawn.
The gardener is working there today.”
“Would that be on his way out of the grounds?”
Brown inquired.
“It might be,” Vincent returned, slowly. “Or,
he may have been walking about outside—”
“Killing time until the dawn broke!” Brown
exclaimed. “Oh, I’m sure we can get a line from
that thing. It’s most unusual,—not common at all.”
“You go down to New York then, on this
errand,” Prentiss said; “I don’t want to go right
back there.”
“All right, I’ll go,” Brown agreed, rather liking
the idea.
“And I thought, Mr. Vincent,” Prentiss continued,
“you might recall some more data about
the synthetic rubies. You see, even if he faked that
whole ruby proposition, at least he must have known
enough about the matter to make a good showing
before you and your sister. You would have known
if he had been a mere layman. He couldn’t have
made you believe he was an expert without knowing
a good deal about the processes and all that.”
“That’s true,” Vincent agreed. “But, knowing
little or nothing of the subject myself, I daresay
I was not in a position to be critical of his explanations
and descriptions.”
“I opine,” Mellish said, speaking deferentially
but with a look of pride at his master, “that Mr. Vincent
is not so ignorant of these things. You remember,
sir, there was another gentleman here not more
than a month ago, who also wanted to interest you in
the making of imitation rubies.”
“Why, yes, that’s so,” Vincent said; “I had forgotten
that. But I daresay the market is full of
such things. The process, recently invented,—or
perhaps I should say discovered,—has doubtless been
taken up by various would-be lapidaries. Well, does
all this get you anywhere, Mr. Prentiss?”
“We have only one goal, sir, the whereabouts of
the man who called himself Henry Johnson, whether
that is his true name or not. I think no one can
doubt he killed Miss Vincent, even though we cannot
yet determine his exact method. But given this mysterious
visitor, his mysterious disappearance, and the
immediate discovery of the robbery and murder, we
cannot think otherwise than that he is the criminal.
He may not have intended murder, in the beginning.
He may have used the ruby chatter to induce Miss
Vincent to exhibit her splendid jewel,—of which he
must have known,—and then, when he endeavored
to steal it and make away, very possibly she awoke
and would have made an outcry, had he not silenced
her. Burglars often commit murder because of a
sudden danger of exposure.”
“That is all true, Mr. Prentiss,” Vincent agreed;
“I had not thought of that sequence of events at
my sister’s bedside. It may well have been just as
you suggest. Granting his ability to get in and out
of that room,—and you have suggested an explanation
of that,—I feel sure there can be no doubt of
Johnson’s guilt. Now, we must find him. It is
imperative. Can any one suggest any further or
more far-reaching plan?”
“It is hard to circumvent such fiendish ingenuity
as that man has showed.” Brown spoke vindictively.
“We have, of course, inquired at all the near-by railway
stations. I assumed he might have walked to
some one of them and boarded a train there. But we
find no trace of such a thing.”
“More likely,” Brewster said, “he walked to a
near-by town, and after a rest and a breakfast walked
on to another, and so on, until he was far enough
away to take a train without fear of detection. In a
large town he could do that, but not in one of our
small villages.”
“There are many ways he could escape,” said
Vincent, looking wearied, as if tired of their futile
conversation. “He could lie low for hours anywhere,
and then go on by night. Or he could beg a
ride in a passing motor, or in a farmer’s cart.
At any rate, he did get away, he did get beyond our
ken, and if we find him, it will not be by simple
search, but by some deduction or conclusion based
on some bit of evidence. I know little of these
things myself, but I supposed detectives worked
from small clues.”
“We are supposed to,” Prentiss declared,
frankly, “but I must confess there are fewer
clues in evidence in this case than in any I ever
saw before.”
“There’s this,” and Brown held up the long
cigarette-holder.
“Yes,” agreed Vincent, “there’s that. Now,
that’s just the sort of thing I mean. Can’t you
experts gather anything from that?”
“I gather that he had sharp teeth,” Brown said,
smiling a little, “for the amber mouthpiece is a good
deal scratched.”
“He did have strong teeth,” Vincent remarked,
“and very white ones. But I can’t see how that will
help you to find him. Perhaps, after all, you may
have to give it up, and put it down among the unsolved
mysteries of history.”
“Not yet,” Prentiss declared. “I’m by no means
ready to lie down on the job, and if Mr. Brown will
run down to the city and try to trace the fancy
cigarette doodaddle, I’ll try some few little
manœuvres I have in mind up here.”
“Try all you like, gentlemen,” Vincent directed
them. “Use every effort, call upon me for whatever
money you need. I will refuse no sum in reason to
bring about the discovery of my sister’s assassin.
But, I must ask you to report to me only when you
have some worthwhile news. This interview today
was, of course, necessary, but until you have equally
important information, continue your search by
yourselves, or report to me through Mellish here.”
The detectives, of course, agreed, and the interview
was brought to a close.
At dinner that night, Rosemary asked her uncle
what the detectives had accomplished.
“Very little,” he returned. “They have concluded
Henry Johnson killed your aunt, which we
were practically certain of all along. They have
learned, they think, that Henry Johnson was an
assumed name, which is an obvious conclusion. They
have practically admitted that they have doubts of
being able to find him, which is no surprise to me.
The murderer in this, as in most cases, is far cleverer
than the detectives, and can, of course, easily outwit
them. A criminal who can plan and carry out such
a scheme as this man has done is no ordinary evil-doer.
He is a genius in crime, and such are not
usually apprehended. Now, let us drop the subject,
Rosemary, for I have had all I can stand of
it for one day.”
The subject remained dropped between the two,
for there were no new developments to bring the
detectives for another report to Vincent.
They were continuing their efforts to find Johnson,
they were hunting for new clues or evidence,
but all their endeavors were futile.
Even Brown’s assiduous hunt for the shop where
the cigarette-holder had been bought was to no avail.
Such holders he found, but could get hold of no
dealer who had monogrammed that one.
Days at Greatlarch followed one another in much
the same routine as before the tragedy. The household
routine, that is. The two Mellishes and their
under-servants admirably kept up the high standards
that Miss Anne had instilled in the ménage, but
the family, as represented by Homer Vincent and
Rosemary, was far from a happy one.
Each day, it seemed to the girl, her uncle grew
more and more reserved, more absorbed in his books
and music. She did not resent this, in a way it was
a relief not to have to entertain him, but Rosemary
was very lonely and very sad.
It was on one of their silent evenings, when Vincent
mused over a book and Rosemary tried to interest
herself in a bit of needlework, that he said:
“Child, have you any belief in spiritualism?”
His tone was gentler, more interested, than common,
and Rosemary hesitated before she answered.
She didn’t want to express herself contrary to his
own views, and yet the girl had never felt any faith
in the supernatural.
“Table-tipping or spooks?” she said, trying to
turn it off lightly.
“Don’t be flippant. I mean this idea of Mrs.
Lamont returning to the scene of her tragic death.”
“Oh, that. No, Uncle, I can’t say I do believe
she does that.”
“And yet it may be. Why may not the souls of
the dead return?”
“Oh, they may, but I’ve never seen any evidence
of it, have you?”
“What would you say if I said, Yes, I have?”
“I’d say, Tell me all about it.”
The subject was a distasteful one to Rosemary,
but she would willingly have talked on any topic,
so glad was she to have her uncle talk to her at all.
“Well, a queer thing happened last night,” he
began. “I was wakened out of a sound sleep by a
sort of light in my room. A strange, hovering
light, that seemed to sway and waver and at last
shaped itself into the semblance of a human form.
Rosemary, it was your Aunt Anne.”
“No!”
“Yes, child, it surely was. I felt no fear; she
waved a gentle hand as she came nearer to me.
‘Brother,’ she said, ‘it is all right. Do not seek my
slayer, I am happy in my new life.’ And then, Rosemary,
she seemed to vanish slowly, and as the
phantom shape was nearly gone, I heard a few more
fleeting words, that sounded like a promise to play
the Wild Harp tonight.”
“Tonight! Antan! Oh, Uncle Homer! You
believe it was really her spirit?”
“If the harp plays tonight and I hear it—I shall
have to believe,” he replied, in a solemn tone.
And that night the Wild Harp did play. Rosemary
was awakened soon after midnight by the low,
wailing strains. She wondered if her uncle heard
it, too.
She lay in her bed listening to the weird music,
and wondering if it could be possible her dead aunt
was responsible for it.
She could not believe it, nor could she believe it
was the work of the spirit of Mrs. Lamont.
But then, she asked herself, what is it? What
can it be?
She rang a bedside bell which brought Francine
to her.
“What is it, mademoiselle?” asked the French
girl. “What is it that I can do for you?”
“Listen, Francine, do you hear the Wild Harp?”
“Oh, yes, ma’am. Is it not beautiful—so faint,
so sweet!”
“Who is playing it, Francine?”
Rosemary fully expected the girl would assert
it to be a phantom that made the harmonies. But, to
her surprise, Francine said, “Of a truth, I do not
know,—but I think it is Mr. Mellish.”
“Nonsense! Go to bed!” and Rosemary had to
smile at the girl’s foolishness.
But the next morning she referred to it before
her uncle.
“Yes, Rosemary, I heard it,” he said, “and I
believe it was the spirit of your aunt who made the
music. Do not you?”
“No, Uncle, to be truthful, I do not.”
But Rosemary regretted her frankness, for
Homer Vincent turned grim and moody and scarcely
spoke again that day.
But at last came the news of Bryce Collins’
arrival in New York, and Rosemary’s heart beat
high with hope and joy.
His letters had given no hints as to the results
of his quest, but he had written that he had results,
which he would detail on his return.
Rosemary eagerly desired to accept this as an
omen of favorable news, but her forebodings were
not happy ones and she felt an undercurrent of despair
that grew stronger as the time of his homecoming
drew near.
And when at last she saw him, when he came
to Greatlarch, and, taking her in his arms, kissed her
gently, she knew in her heart that his tidings were
not happy ones.
“Tell it at once, Bryce,” Homer Vincent said,
curtly. “I know from your manner you bring no
good news.”
“I do not,” Collins said, his face dark with
sorrow and his eyes sad and somber. “Yes, I will
tell you at once, but do not hurry me, Mr. Vincent.
I will tell you as it happened to me.”
“You found the asylum?”
“Yes, with no trouble at all. But it was not at
the address you gave me.”
“Ah, they have moved?”
“Perhaps so; but they told me they had never
been at the other address. However, I found them.
They have full and complete records,—they willingly
let me study them. The present head of the
institution is not, of course, the one who was there
when Rosemary was left there. Nor is he the immediate
successor. They have had several in his
place, as the years went by.”
“You found the entry of Rosemary’s admission
to the asylum?”
“Yes, I did. And I learned,—this is the strange
part,—that she was placed there by your brother
Carl.”
“Before his marriage?” Homer Vincent fairly
blurted out the words.
“Yes, two years before.”
“Then that means—”
“There is no use blinking the facts. It means
that Rosemary is the child of your brother Carl,
but was not born in wedlock.”
“An illegitimate daughter of my brother—then
a Vincent after all.”
“No, a nameless, homeless waif,” Rosemary
moaned, and as she swayed from her chair, Collins
ran to catch her fainting form and held her in
his arms.
“I’m all right,” she said, struggling to preserve
her self-control; “only it seems this last blow is
more than I can bear. Uncle Homer, I will leave
your house tomorrow. You shall not be burdened
with the disgrace of a nameless child,—a child
of shame!”
“Who was her mother?” Vincent asked.
“It is not known,” Collins replied. “The records
so far back are imperfect. And I could find
no one who remembered the circumstance. All the
attendants are changed since that time. It was by
the merest chance I came across the book that contained
the entry of her admission. There was no
mistake about that. She was left there by Carl
Vincent, an American citizen travelling for pleasure.
Her birth-date was given and her name stated as
Rosemary Vincent.”
“And two years later, my brother and his wife
adopted this child,—the daughter of my brother!”
“Three years later. After he had been married
a year.”
“I cannot stand it,” Rosemary cried, and without
another word, she fled from the room.
“There is no doubt about this?” Vincent asked.
“Not the slightest,” replied Collins, hopelessly.
“What is to be done?”
“I do not know.”
CHAPTER XIII A VINCENT AFTER ALL
After the news brought home from France by
Bryce Collins and after a day’s reflection on the
matter, Homer Vincent called Rosemary to him
in his Tower room.
The girl gave him a curious glance. Her own
attitude in the matter had changed. She was still
downcast and despairing because of her illegitimate
birth and her nameless condition. But she had most
loving memories of her father, and it was a deep
consolation to know he was really her father even
though she had no acknowledged mother.
Rosemary’s life had been a sheltered one. During
her first years with her adopted mother, during
the succeeding term of years with her father, and,
later, with the Vincents at Greatlarch, the girl had
been kept carefully from companions save such as
her elders deemed wise for her.
She had never attended public schools, never
mixed with uneducated or unrefined people, and
really knew little of the gossip or scandals of society.
Anne Vincent had never talked with her of
immoral conditions or events, and Rosemary, while
blankly wondering just how bad it was to be illegitimate,
was yet gladdened at heart by the realization
that at any rate she was a Vincent.
But she was destined to a rude awakening when
Homer Vincent told her in a few words how hopeless
and irremediable was her fate.
He was not unkind in his manner, he was rather
pitying and sympathetic. But he explained that she
could never hope to marry, that to transmit such a
stigma to children would be out of the question, and,
moreover, no man, knowing the truth, would be willing
to marry her.
“Bryce would,” she said, her red lips quivering
with emotion, but her little head held high, in a
sort of bravado.
“No, he would not. You’ll see. He said he
would when he thought you were adopted by my
brother, and born of respectable though humble
parents. That’s what he went to France to see
about, and thereby learned the whole unpleasant
truth. No, Rosemary, neither Bryce Collins nor any
other self-respecting young man will marry a girl
who was born out of wedlock.”
Rosemary’s despair returned. Her long dark
lashes drooped over her sad eyes and her whole
figure relaxed into an attitude of utter dejection.
“What can I do?” she murmured, her voice
tragically sad.
“You will be cared for,” Vincent replied. But
he sighed deeply and looked at the girl as if she
were indeed an unwelcome responsibility.
“You see,” he continued, “now that I am led
to believe that you are the child of my brother, I
cannot turn you away. When I thought you merely
his adopted child and the offspring of unknown
parents, I had no real family interest in your welfare.
But if you are my brother’s child, you are a Vincent,
even though not a legitimate member of
the family.
“And so, I propose to keep you here with me,—at
least so long as I find you tractable and amenable
to my wishes. I think you will not expect to hold
your position as a daughter of the house, but neither
shall I allow you to be slighted or scorned in any
way. If you have good common sense, Rosemary,
you will accept the anomalous position that is now
yours and you will be thankful that you have a home
and a protector here.”
“Oh, I do! Oh, Uncle Homer, how good you
are to me. I can never thank you—”
“There, there, no histrionics, if you please. You
can easily thank me, by the mere observance of my
wishes. You know those already,—you know, that
though I may be eccentric, my odd ways are not
really very dreadful. You know all I want is a
quiet, peaceful home, and if you devote your life,—as
you probably will prefer to do,—to some such
pursuit as study or philanthropic effort, you will
make no disturbance in the household and you will
have ample time to look after such matters as tend
toward my peculiar desires and exactions.”
Rosemary looked thoughtful. She fully realized
her position, fully appreciated her uncle’s kindness
and generosity, but she was young and of a pleasure-loving,
vivid temperament. She could not foresee
happiness in this humdrum existence he proposed.
It was all very well for Antan, who was of a quiet,
indolent nature.
But for Rosemary to be at home day in and day
out, occupied in household duties or philanthropic
pursuits,—whatever they were,—did not sound
appealing.
In fact, the previous plan, of living by herself,
seemed more attractive.
“How much money have I?” she asked, almost
abruptly.
Vincent looked at her, and shook his head.
“None at all, Rosemary,” he said, “but what I
give you. Your father left no will, and, of course, as
an illegitimate child you have no inheritance claim.
Your Aunt Anne’s ruby, which would have been a
small fortune in itself, has been stolen, so what I
choose to give you constitutes your sole source of
income. But I shall not be mean or small in this
matter, if you agree to my plans. If, however, you
are thinking of asserting your independence, I may
as well tell you at once, that I shall not contribute
to your support except here at Greatlarch. You must
admit, my dear, that you are a little inconsistent.
Last week you were in tears at the thought of leaving
this place, now, when I offer you a home here,
you are contemplating going off by yourself.”
“How do you know I am?”
“I knew by your expression of rebellious discontent
at the sort of life you must accept if you
remain here. I knew by your sudden inquiry about
finances. I know you would prefer independence
and a home by yourself to a home with me under
the restrictions that I must make. But you are not
in a position to dictate. You may choose,—but I
must tell you, Rosemary, you will make a great
mistake if you attempt to go out into the world,
nameless and penniless.”
Vincent spoke very gravely, and Rosemary’s
mutinous red lips curved downward into an expression
of surrender.
“Don’t think I’m ungrateful, Uncle Homer,”
she said, slowly. “But you must remember I’m
crushed under this sudden blow. You must remember
that I’ve lost parents, home, fortune, reputation,
everything in the world, at one blow,—and I must
think things over before I can see my way clear.
What is it Kipling says:
“‘If you can see the things you gave your life to broken,
Yet stoop and build them up with worn-out tools—’”
“That’s all very well, Rosemary, for hifalutin
ethical poppycock. But, I’ll tell you, my girl, that if
you know what’s good for yourself, you’ll gladly
accept a home here, under the protection of my
name, rather than face any sort of career out in the
cold, hard world. You’ve no idea, Rosemary, what
slights, what scorn, you would receive! Good
heavens, child, I don’t believe you realize at all what
a terrible misfortune has come to you!”
“Yes, I do, Uncle,—indeed I do. But sometimes
I feel I am so hopeless, so dishonored, it might
be better to strive to live a new life—”
“Fine talk! That’s what all the younger generation
harp on nowadays. Live a new life—live your
own life—well, Rosemary, do what you choose. But
if you choose to go out from under my roof, it is
on the understanding that I will never take you back
again. Think well before you throw away a home
like this!”
Vincent glanced round the beautiful room and
out into the great hall, and Rosemary’s eyes followed.
Her deep love for the place welled up in her
heart, and with an uncontrollable sob, she caught
her uncle’s hand in hers, and cried:
“Oh, you are right! I never could be happy
away from here—”
“Not with the conditions you have to face,” he
returned, gravely. “Let us consider it settled then,
and you may take your place as head of the household,
in so far as ordering meals and presiding at
table is concerned. What you do not know, Melly
will show you, and I myself will instruct you in some
of the matters your dear aunt used to look after.”
Rosemary went away from her uncle with a heart
full of conflicting thoughts. She knew her best
plan, as he had said, was to stay at Greatlarch under
the conditions he imposed. She knew the world
would be hard on her, would look down upon her,
and as a member of her uncle’s household she would
at least run no chance of scornfully pointed fingers.
But Rosemary’s whole nature rebelled at the restrictions
she would be under, and the vision of her
future seemed far from bright.
It is said stone walls do not a prison make, but
as the girl saw it, they would come very near
doing so.
Yet the alternative was no more desirable. What
could she do, alone in an inhospitable world, without
money, name, or friends?
And as to marrying Bryce Collins, Rosemary
firmly put aside all thought of it. Even if he asked
her to do so, she would not take advantage of his
offer, she would not go to him a nameless bride.
There was no way open, the girl concluded, but
to stay on at Greatlarch, and try to do exactly as her
uncle wished her to.
She would have a home,—a beautiful home that
she loved,—and she would try to adjust herself to
the new conditions and get along without young
companionship or society.
She would forget Bryce Collins, forget Lulie
and the other girls, and take up what her uncle called
philanthropic work.
She was a bit hazy as to what this meant,—visiting
the poor and old, she supposed,—or making
flannel petticoats for orphan babies.
She wondered who had made flannel petticoats
for her when she was an orphan baby, as she must
have been the first three years of her life.
Those first three years! It seemed to her sometimes
that she could dimly recall scenes that must
have been asylum scenes. She seemed to see rows
of cots and numberless babies, but she couldn’t be
sure that this was not mere imagination and
not memory.
Well, it didn’t matter. She had been an orphan
baby, and now she was something still worse, an
orphan girl and an illegitimate child.
But when Bryce Collins came that evening, he
cheered her by his very presence. He was so strong
and masterful, so determinedly hopeful, so eagerly
anxious to do something, anything, to bring about
new developments that might point to brighter days.
Also, he was more than ever resolved to solve
the mystery of Miss Anne’s death.
“Who knows?” he said, “that may have some
bearing on your parentage, Rosemary.”
“As how?” asked Homer Vincent, interestedly.
“I can’t imagine,” Collins admitted, “but there
seems no motive—”
“No motive, when the murderer took away a
hundred thousand dollar ruby!”
“But did he take it? May not Miss Anne have
hidden it elsewhere? I can’t seem to see a burglar
taking that one stone and leaving the other jewels.”
“But the ruby is a fortune in itself. He needed
nothing more to make him independent for life.”
“I know,—but what can he do with it? Those
enormous stones are famous. Every jeweler in the
country,—in the world, knows of that ruby. He
would be spotted the moment he offered it for sale.”
“I suppose so,” Vincent said; “and yet, I’ve
heard those people have what they call ‘fences’ who
dispose of stolen jewels in some manner. And, anyway,
the man must have taken it, for I’ve looked
everywhere among my sister’s belongings and all
through her rooms and there is no possible hiding-place
where the stone can be. No, Bryce, that Henry
Johnson stole the jewel and killed my sister. As I
see it, Anne woke up and he killed her lest she scream
and alarm the household. Now, the thing is to
find him.”
“That’s exactly it,” assented Collins, “and I’m
going to do it. You said, Mr. Vincent, that you
would spend any amount of money to find the
murderer, which, of course, means to find Henry
Johnson. Now, I heard on board ship, coming
home, of a wonderful detective,—Stone, his name is,
who can, without doubt, solve this mystery. Murder
cases are his special forte, and though I understand
he is expensive, yet I know you said—”
“I did say so, at first, Bryce, but I’ve already
spent a lot on detectives. And what have they done?
What have Brewster and Brown done? Nothing.
What has Prentiss done? Nothing. And quite
aside from the money I’ve paid and still have
to pay them, I am tired of having these investigators
around my house. They examine the rooms
over and over again. But they learn nothing from
them. They quiz my servants over and over again.
But they deduce nothing from their stories. The
man Johnson has disappeared and the detectives
are not able to find him. That’s the case in a nutshell.
Now why should I spend any more money,
or be put to any further inconvenience when there is
no probability that a new man would or could do
any more than the others have done?”
“But this Stone is a wizard,—why, he—”
“I know that wizard type. They come in and
look around, and say the murder was done by a man
five feet nine inches high, who wore a number seven
hat and smoked a Havana Perfecto cigar. And then
they waste days in futile attempts to find that man,—and
never find him. No, I have decided not to spend
any more on the case, and—I have a reason—a
secret reason why I prefer not to delve further into
the mystery.”
“I know what that reason is,” Rosemary cried.
“Bryce, Uncle Homer has gone over to the spiritualists!
He has messages from Aunt Anne and I’ve no
doubt his secret reason is connected with—”
“You’re quite right, Rosemary,” Vincent spoke
very seriously, “my reason is that my sister’s spirit
has communicated with me, and she has asked me
to refrain from further investigations.”
“Did she tell you who killed her?” Collins asked,
not showing his true feelings in regard to these
supernatural communications.
“No,—not exactly, but she said the murderer
would never be caught, and for my own peace of
mind and—for Rosemary’s, it would be better to
let the matter rest.”
“And you fancy that it may be some of Rosemary’s
relatives—on her mother’s side—”
“Don’t put it into words, Collins. You know
yourself it may be that the Johnson person was some
such relative,—and it may be as well never to
find him—”
“Rubbish! I don’t believe for a minute anything
of that sort, and I refuse to listen to such
absurd theories. Now, look here, Mr. Vincent,
here’s my platform. I propose to marry Rosemary
in any case. She is my affianced wife—”
“No, Bryce,” and Rosemary’s tone was as decided
as his own, “no, I will never consent to marry
you, a nameless, shameful, illegitimate girl! I would
not,—could not be happy, knowing that I brought
you only ignominy and disgrace. I will never marry
you or any one. The fact that my father was a
Vincent does not make me one, since I was not born
in wedlock. I am an unhappy girl,—but I am fortunate
in having Uncle Homer,—for I shall always
call him that,—give me a home. I will continue to
live here with him and you must not think it strange
if I ask you not to come to see me any more. I
am going to try to forget you and all my young
friends—”
“Now, Rosemary, let up on that rigmarole. I am
going to take hold of this matter and fight it to a
finish. If Mr. Vincent won’t employ this Stone, I
will do so myself. I have some of my money left,
and if it isn’t enough, I’ll get busy and earn more.
I have one or two ideas that I haven’t divulged yet,
and if Stone takes any interest in them, they may be
of use to him.”
“I don’t think, Bryce, that you ought to keep
from me any knowledge or ideas that you may have
discovered.”
“Well, Mr. Vincent, they’re hardly definite
enough to be called ideas,—they’re merely vague impressions—for
instance, here’s one. The detectives
say that Johnson could have locked that bedroom
door behind him by the use of a little instrument that
burglars use, which can turn a key from the other
side of the lock. Now, I’ve looked up that matter,
and while there is such an implement known, it is
very hard to come by, and only found in the kit of
the most expert and experienced burglars. This man
Johnson, as I make it out, wasn’t a burglar. He was
merely a business man, here on a business errand.
If his cupidity was aroused by the sight of Miss
Anne’s great ruby, is it likely that he would chance
to have in his pocket that rare and peculiar tool that
would lock the door after he had committed the
crime? Also, why did he want to lock the door?
He made his escape at once. He knew breakfast
wouldn’t be until eight o’clock, and he committed the
murder, they say, at seven or thereabouts. Why
waste time locking a door when every minute was
precious in making an escape? And how happen to
have the implement needed, when, so far as we can
gather, he had no other burglar’s tools?”
“He may have had a whole kit, and taken it
away with him.”
“But when he arrived, Mellish says, he had only
the one bag which, as we now know, contained his
night things and a change of underclothing.”
“I’m not arguing the case, Bryce, nor am I
reconstructing the crime, as they call it, or guessing
how it may have been done. To me the case is
simply this. Johnson killed my sister, stole her
jewel, and made his escape. How he did it, I do
not know. But as I truly believe it is the wish of
my dead sister that I should make no further effort
to discover any more about it, I propose to cease my
investigations. If you persist in calling in further
detective service, it will be at your own expense
and on your own responsibility, and, I may add,
greatly against my wishes and, in fact, under my
disapproval.”
“Sorry, Mr. Vincent, but I’m going to employ
this Stone, if I can get him. And not only regarding
the murder. I can’t help a certain feeling, maybe a
forlorn hope, that he may help me in the search for
Rosemary’s mother. I admit I want to know, if
possible, who her mother was. Not, understand,
for my own sake alone,—but for her sake. However,
I want it understood that our sake is one and
the same henceforth. I know Rosemary says she
will not marry me, but if she doesn’t it will not be
for lack of importunity and insistence on my part.
But that is a future consideration. First, I’m going
to pursue my own investigations as I see fit, and
then I will consult with you as to Rosemary’s future.
I take it you do not,—you cannot forbid me to look
into this mystery further?”
“I can’t forbid you, Bryce, but I can and do
most earnestly request you to leave it alone. You
may laugh if you will at spiritual revelations, but
older and wiser minds than yours do not laugh at
them. If I have been persuaded that I have had
visitations from the spirit of my dear sister, it is no
more incredible than that great and good men have
also been so convinced. I ask of you, I beg of you,
not to try further to elucidate a mystery, the victim
of which has requested that it be forgotten.
“And, quite aside from that, remember I am
an older man than you, and I can see the futility of
renewed search. Indeed, I am convinced that, as a
layman, I can see better than a detective the utter
impossibility of finding a man as clever and determined
as Johnson must necessarily be. Doubtless
he has so changed his appearance and demeanor by
this time that no one could recognize him; in addition
to which he has in all probability fled to the
very ends of the earth. These obvious conclusions
present themselves to the clear-seeing mind of a layman,
while the detective instinct is roused by the
mystery and by the call of the chase. If you look
at it calmly, you must agree that I am right.”
“It may be, Mr. Vincent, and I understand that
is the way it looks to you. But I am on the other
side, I admit. To me, there seem to be other avenues
to explore,—other clues to follow up.”
“What clues, for instance?”
“Few, if any, definite clues, I admit; but hints,
theories, possibilities,—oh, I am sure such a man
as Fleming Stone would have suggestions to make
and ways to try out.”
“Uncle Homer,” said Rosemary, suddenly,
“what was that shiny thing you were hiding in
the secret panel as I looked in the window at you
that night?”
“Good heavens, child, what do you mean? I
wasn’t hiding anything!”
“Well, what were you putting in there, then?
It shone and glittered, and it wasn’t those two imitation
rubies,—for it wasn’t red—it was bright
like gold.”
“Like gold? I don’t know what it could have
been—for I have nothing made of gold there. You
may come into my room, if you like, and look over
all the contents of that hiding-place. There is nothing
there but some valuable papers, including all the
letters and papers concerning my brother Carl. Come
along, both of you, and I will show you the way to
open it for yourselves.”
The three went to Vincent’s Tower room, and
he showed them both exactly how to manipulate the
tiny knob, hidden in the carved design, that opened
the panel.
The hiding-place thus revealed was quite large,
and held many bundles of papers. These Vincent
touched as he named them.
“I’m glad this subject came up,” he said, “for
it is better some one should know the secret of this
panel. My sister knew, and now, it is well you
young people should know, for if anything happens
to me, you will find all my effects here. This is my
will,—as you see, I have left the bulk of my property
to Rosemary. I have, of course, left goodly bequests
to the two Mellishes, who have served me
long and faithfully. Also, to Hoskins and a few
other servants. And some trifles to a few friends.
The residuary is for Rosemary, who, though not
legally a Vincent, is the child of my dear brother,—and,—I
will refer to this matter for what I trust
may be the last time,—I daresay, if we knew all the
circumstances we might judge my brother more
leniently than the world would if the matter became
known. So, if Rosemary does as I wish her
to, and lives here quietly with me, she will eventually
have a fortune of her own.”
“What’s that key, Uncle?” Rosemary asked,
more interested just then in the contents of the
opened recess than in her future financial prospects.
“That’s the key of the wine cellar, child,” and
her uncle smiled. “In these days, it is wiser to
keep such things locked up, for though Mellish is
impeccable some of the newer servants may not
be. Why, Rosemary, this is doubtless what you
saw glistening that night. I perhaps moved it as
I hunted for a paper,—I don’t remember precisely.”
“Yes, that was it. It shone like brass and
that has a brass tag.”
“Yes, and now run away, you two. I am
very tired tonight. Collins, think twice before you
run counter to my expressed desires. I do not like
to have my advice utterly ignored.”
CHAPTER XIV FLEMING STONE ON THE CASE
Bryce Collins did think twice before he made
up his mind to run counter to Homer Vincent’s
advice, but as his second thoughts coincided with
his first ones, he carried out his plan of employing
the celebrated detective, Fleming Stone, to investigate
the mystery of the death of Anne Vincent, and
to endeavor to recover the stolen ruby.
On receiving word from Stone that he would
come to Hilldale, Collins told Vincent of his expected
arrival.
“Very well,” Vincent returned, “I have no
real objection, of course, since you are willing to
assume the expenses of the investigation. As I
told you, I have spent all I care to on the work,
and, moreover, I am convinced that my dear sister
has advised me to do nothing further.”
Collins wondered at this, to him, utter foolishness,
but he remembered that, as Vincent had told
him, greater minds than his own had gone over to
spiritualism, and there was no reason why Homer
Vincent should not do so.
Now and then, Vincent would tell Rosemary or
Bryce Collins that his sister had told him she would
play on the Wild Harp, and always at the appointed
hour they could hear,—or imagined they heard, faint
strains from the direction of the Temple.
Collins pooh-poohed at this, but he was obliged
to admit that he did hear the sounds. Mrs. Mellish,
a firm believer in the supernatural, often heard
them, whether others did or not, but the old butler
only shook his head with a patronizing grin, that
seemed to pity such foolishness.
Francine, who was very quick of hearing, declared
the sounds came frequently.
“And I can tell,” she volunteered, “when it
is that my adored Miss Anne touches the strings,
and when it is the music made by the dead Madame
Lamont.”
And it was into this moil of inexplicable circumstances,
into this jumble of supernaturalism and
crime, into this mystery of robbery and murder,
that Fleming Stone was expected to throw himself
and, by the skill of his experienced wisdom
and judgment, solve the mystery and expose
the criminal.
The police had become apathetic in the matter.
One and all they agreed that nothing could be done
until the missing man, Henry Johnson, was found.
And as there was not the slightest trace of him, as
there was positively no clue or bit of evidence to
show which way to search, the police contented
themselves with vague promises and hints of discoveries
that they could not yet make public.
They had done their best. They had worked
on numerous theories, had gone off on several wild-goose
chases, had quizzed many people, but no
definite conclusions were forthcoming, except that
Henry Johnson was the criminal and Henry Johnson
could not be found.
The few things he had left behind him were
now at Police Headquarters; the room that had
been assigned to him at Greatlarch had been cleaned
and put in order, as also had Miss Anne’s room.
So, Homer Vincent advised Collins, there was
no occasion, as he could see, for the new detective
to be a guest at his house. Indeed, he must refuse
to have Stone quartered there, as he felt sure he
could not stand such an intrusion on his home
routine.
“But he may consider himself free to come
and go as he chooses,” Vincent conceded; “he may
make all the investigations he desires, he may question
my servants or myself, or Rosemary, all he
wants to. But, I beg of you, Bryce, do make him
hurry up the thing. Don’t have him dawdling here
for weeks, accomplishing nothing. It’s six weeks
and more now, since my sister’s death,—nothing
has been done,—nothing will be done to solve the
mystery. But I shall put no obstacle in the way
of any one’s effort, only, do make the man work
as expeditiously as possible.”
Collins understood the distaste of Homer Vincent
for the thought of the dreary repetitions of
question and answer that they all knew by rote,
but which Fleming Stone must ask and learn
for himself.
“I appreciate your feelings, Mr. Vincent,” Bryce
assured him, “and I will do all I can to facilitate
Stone’s work and to save you all unnecessary participation
in the whole business. If you wish, I’ll
take him over the house, take him to the servants
and all that. You need only answer the questions
he wishes to put directly to you.”
“Good for you, Bryce. Save me all the annoyance
you can. Rosemary will help you, and the
two Mellishes. Of course, he’ll want to poke about
all over the house. Let him do so, but keep him
away from me, whenever you can.”
Bryce Collins agreed, and relieved that Vincent
was even fairly affable about it, he went off to the
station to meet the detective.
It was nearing the Christmas holidays now,
and though Vincent had given no hint of his recognition
of that fact, yet Collins knew that he would
be grateful if Stone could make his investigations
and announce either success or failure before the
Christmastide should arrive.
Not that there would be any celebration at
Greatlarch this year, but Vincent’s nature leaned
toward religious observances, and Collins knew the
season would be a sacred one to him.
Rosemary took little interest in the advent of
Fleming Stone. She had no hope that any one
would ever find Johnson now. She felt that as
six weeks had elapsed, no further search could
result in a discovery of the missing man. And she
was so disheartened at her own sad fate that, while
she mourned her aunt and missed her sorely, yet the
avenging of her tragic death meant less to the girl
than the tragedy of her own life.
Night after night she cried herself to sleep, now
resolving she would never marry, and then almost
yielding to the temptation of consenting to Bryce’s
plea that they be married at once.
But she knew Bryce’s mother, and she was not
brave enough to face the angry scorn of that
haughty and aristocratic dame.
Mrs. Collins had learned of Rosemary’s refusal
to marry her son, and thoroughly approved
of the girl’s decision. But should Rosemary change
her mind, Mrs. Collins was quite ready to put up
a fight.
Bryce Collins was of a sanguine, hopeful nature.
His strong will and his unflinching determination
were supplemented by a sublime optimism that
never gave way until forced to do so by absolutely
unconquerable circumstances.
And, quite aside from his firm belief in Stone’s
ability to find the murderer, he also was sure that
the detective could be of help in discovering the
mother of Rosemary. And he had a blind faith in
that mother.
For Rosemary’s sake even more than his own,
he wanted to prove her mother of gentle birth,—perhaps
a young and innocent girl led into error
because of ignorance or too blind confidence in her
lover. Perhaps she had been deceived by Carl Vincent—tricked
by a false marriage, or,—Bryce
couldn’t always formulate his hopes, but at any
rate he meant to have Stone look up the matter
thoroughly. It might necessitate another trip to
France, but this thought was no impediment to
Collins’ flights of fancy.
He was musing on these things when the train
came to a stop at the station and a tall, good-looking
man stepped off, who was, Collins felt sure,
the detective.
He was accompanied by a red-headed, eager-faced
boy, whose alert blue eyes darted comprehendingly
about.
“That’s our man, F. S.,” the boy said, “that’s
Mr. Collins—aren’t you?”
“Yes,” Collins said, smiling at the lad, whose
cap sat saucily aslant on his thick red hair, but
who pulled it quickly off as the two men greeted
one another, and Fleming Stone added, “and this
is my young assistant, McGuire.”
“How’re you, Mr. Collins?” the boy responded,
“and to people I like I’m Fibsy. I
like you.”
“Thank you, Fibsy,” Bryce smiled at him.
“I hope I shall like you.”
“You bet you will. Where do we go from
here?”
Bryce Collins conducted them to the village inn,
which was so near-by that they walked the short
distance.
He had already engaged rooms for them, and
very soon they were in a private sitting-room and
Collins was earnestly telling Stone the principal
facts of the case.
“I know a good deal from the newspaper
accounts,” the detective said; “what I want to learn
is the knowledge they seemed so carefully to withhold.
Who was this Johnson man? Why did they
never pick him up again? Where is he now?”
“That’s just the point of the whole thing, Mr.
Stone. Get Johnson,—and you’ve done it all. He’s
the murderer beyond all doubt—”
“How did he get in and out of the locked room?”
“That’s the question. But get Johnson and he
can answer that himself.”
“Of course. Perfectly true. Now, to get a
missing man, we have to trace him. Did he leave
any indicative clues?”
“That he did not! He went like a wraith—he
dissolved like a mist—no one saw him go, no one has
seen him since. He made no tracks, he left no clues.”
“Oh, come, now, I’ll bet he left clues. Only,
those who saw them failed to recognize them
as such.”
“That’s what I think, Mr. Stone,” Collins spoke
eagerly. “I believe that’s right.”
“But of course there are no signs of those clues
now,” Fibsy said, with a deep sigh. “Six weeks
must have obliterated all the footprints and fingerprints
there were in the first place.”
“I don’t think anybody thought of fingerprints,”
Collins said, looking at Fibsy with dawning respect.
He had thought him merely Stone’s clerical assistant,
or perhaps valet, and was amazed at the boy’s
intelligent gaze and perspicacious remark.
“Not much chance for ’em, anyway,” Fibsy
went on. “No use getting Johnson’s fingerprints,
if you can’t get the mitt that made ’em! No use in
getting the prints of the family and friends,—or
even the servants. No s’picion of the butler person,
is there?”
“Good gracious, no,” and Collins smiled at the
bare thought of suspecting Mellish.
“No offence to His Nibs,” Fibsy offered, “but
you know, quite frequently sometimes it is Friend
Butler.”
“Hush up, Fibs,” Stone admonished. “Now,
Mr. Collins, I have, I think, all the information you
can give me. The rest I must get for myself. Can I
go to the house this afternoon? After I’ve had
some luncheon here?”
“Yes, surely. You’ll find Mr. Vincent a reserved
and perhaps curt man, but you can depend
absolutely on his sense of justice and his willingness
to have you investigate his premises. He prefers to
be left out of it all himself, as much as possible.
But I assure you that he is ready to do his part,
and usually, his bark is worse than his bite.”
“Gruff old codger?” asked Fibsy.
“Not a bit of it!” and Collins smiled. “A most
polished gentleman. But bored by people and weary
of the futile efforts of detectives.”
“We’re accustomed to that type,” the boy said,
winking at Stone; “they come off their perch,
though, when F. Stone really gets busy. Will this
guy mind my goin’ along?”
“I think not,—but I assume you’d go just the
same if he did.”
“Sure I would. F. Stone can’t do a thing without
his little Fibsy by his side. He’s that dependent
on me, you wouldn’t believe!”
“Why the cheerful nickname?” Collins couldn’t
help liking the boy.
“That’s just it! ’Cause I’m such a cheerful liar.
Why, it’s no more trouble for me to tell a whopper
than for F. Stone to tell the gospel truth!”
“There now, McGuire, keep quiet. You’re too
chatty this morning.”
“Gotta stop!” and the lad made a wry face.
“When he calls me McGuire, he means business.
No more funny chatter from this baby. All right,—here’s
where I shut up.” And from then on, the
boy made no remark, but his sharp eyes showed
perception and comprehension and his wise little
head nodded now and then, as Collins discussed the
matter somewhat further with Fleming Stone.
That afternoon the pair of detectives went to
Greatlarch.
Collins was there before them and introduced
them to Homer Vincent and Rosemary.
Fibsy was very quiet, acknowledging his presentation
by a respectful nod of his red head, but
Fleming Stone was a little more self-assertive than
was usual for him.
Fibsy looked at his chief in silent wonder as
Stone shook hands a little effusively with Homer
Vincent, and said, “How do you do, my dear?”
to Rosemary.
It was quite foreign to Stone’s custom to be so
familiar, and when he followed it up by settling
himself, unasked, in an easy chair, Fibsy’s self-addressed
“Gee!” was almost audible.
“Wonderful house, Mr. Vincent,” was Stone’s
appreciative comment, as he gazed around him.
They were in the reception room, which was also
a Tower room, opposite the room that Vincent used
for his own.
“Yes,” the host replied, a bit curtly, and waited
for further speech from his guest.
Suddenly Stone’s manner changed.
“I am here, Mr. Vincent,” he said, “to discover,
if I can, who killed your sister. But I am told by
Mr. Collins, that you do not wish to pursue this
inquiry further, because of supernatural revelations
you have had. Is this true?”
“Quite true, Mr. Stone.” Vincent spoke courteously
but wearily, as if wishing to be done with
the interview. “I daresay you do not believe in
the occult—”
“Pardon me, do you consider the occult and
the supernatural synonymous terms?”
“I don’t care to go into the technical definitions
of those terms,” Vincent returned; “my belief in the
revelations I have received from the spirit of my
dead sister is not based on study or research into
these questions. It is solely based on the evidence of
my own senses and an inner conviction that my
senses in no way deceived me.”
“I am interested,” Stone said; “how were these
messages received, may I ask? Through the assistance
of a Ouija Board or a human medium?”
“Neither, sir. The messages were spoken to me
by my sister’s voice in the dead of night—”
“You’re sure you were awake?”
“As wide awake as I am this minute. She spoke
low but clearly to me, and begged me, for her sake,
to desist from these futile delvings into what must
ever remain a mystery. Now, Mr. Stone, I am not
asking you to desist nor am I desirous of hindering
your search,—only I do want you to understand my
attitude, and be good enough to leave me out as a
factor of your plans.”
“I will do so, Mr. Vincent, as far as I can, without
too much hampering my own work. If, however,
you give me your permission to examine the
house, and grounds,—to interview your servants—and
to ask you a question or two, if and when necessary,
I think I may safely promise you immunity
from annoyance.”
“Thank you,” and Vincent looked relieved. “I
will then, if you please, excuse myself now, and
leave you to your own procedure. Touch the bell
for my butler, and he will arrange for your interviews
with the other servants.”
Homer Vincent rose and left the room, his slight
limp appearing a little more in evidence than usual.
After Vincent’s departure, the detective sat a
moment in deep thought.
Bryce Collins put this down to a desire to appear
profound and weighted down by care.
Rosemary thought it was merely the habit of any
detective to sit and ponder at intervals.
But Fibsy knew at once that, somehow, somewhere,
Stone had seen or heard something indicative.
Something had demanded immediate and serious
thought. Not for worlds would the boy have spoken
then. Nothing would have induced him to blurt out
some of his saucy speeches. He watched the play
of Stone’s features, he gazed eagerly in his face for
a sign of what was passing in his mind. But though
grave and preoccupied, the detective’s face gave no
hint of the trend his thoughts were taking.
After a few moments, however, he roused himself
and with a brisk air turned to Collins.
“Now, for an examination of the house,” he
said; “though I fear I may become so engrossed in
the marvels of architecture and decoration as to forget
my main business here.”
“That’s what Mr. Johnson did,” Rosemary said.
“You didn’t see him?” and Stone turned to
her quickly.
“No,” Rosemary was almost frightened at his
suddenness, “no, the butler told me. He said Mr.
Johnson was overcome with admiration and wonder.
Indeed, he must have been, to have wandered about
nearly all night.”
“Where do you suppose he wandered?” Stone
said, musingly.
“I don’t know, I’m sure, but he couldn’t have
been in his room long, as it was so undisturbed.”
“Oh,” Stone sighed deeply, “if I’d only been
here at once. I suppose all the rooms he might have
visited that night, in his tour of admiration, have
since been swept and garnished, dusted and polished
to the last degree!”
“Yes, they have,” said Rosemary. “The detectives
looked them all over and said Mr. Johnson left
no clues.”
“Ugh-h-h!” Fibsy’s grunt was one of utter
disdain for the detectives who could find nothing to
detect. Without a word, he conveyed the idea that
Fleming Stone would have found plenty of evidence
from those cursorily examined rooms.
“Here’s one clue they found,” Rosemary said.
She was anxious to help and she was deeply interested
in the new detective.
Aside from his chivalrous courtesy, Fleming
Stone had great charm when he chose to exercise it,
and feeling exceedingly sorry for the girl, whose
story Collins had already told him, he paid her such
pleasant and deferential attention that she was glad
to offer any information.
From a table-drawer she took the long-handled
cigarette-holder which had been found out in the
grounds.
“This is known to be Mr. Johnson’s,” she said,
“and as it was found outside, we assume he strolled
round the grounds.”
“Wasn’t it a cold, snowy night?”
“Not after midnight. I came home about twelve—or,
nearer one,—and it had stopped snowing,
though it was cold. But not too cold for a walk.”
“Yet remember he had on no hat or overcoat.”
“Oh, he may have had,” Collins interposed.
“He wore none when he went away, after the crime.
But he may have strolled round the grounds before
that, with his hat and coat on, and then he dropped
his cigarette-holder.”
“Odd thing to do,” Stone observed. “Yet he
may have thought he slipped it in his pocket and it
fell to the ground. You’re sure it is his?”
“Yes, Mellish recognized it as the one he used
after dinner,” Rosemary answered him.
“Let me see Mellish,” Stone said, abruptly, and
the butler was called.
“Now, I don’t want a lot of information, Mellish,”
Stone said, pleasantly. “Just tell me anything
you can remember of Mr. Johnson’s conversation at
dinner that evening he dined here.”
Mellish looked blank. Evidently he had expected
quite different inquiries.
“Well, now, sir, I’m not sure I can remember
much of that. I opine it’s as evidence you want this,
and I must have a care that I do not undervalue
its importance.”
Stone suppressed a smile at the rather grandiloquent
air of the speaker and Fibsy stared at
him, fascinated.
“Yes, it is important,” Stone assured him, “so
tell it as accurately as you can. What subjects did
the visitor choose for conversation?”
“Well, sir, he didn’t do much of the choosing.
I should say Mr. Vincent selected the topics of dissertation.
And, as I recollect, two or three times,
Mr. Johnson began a sentence, and Mr. Vincent
would say, ‘No, no, we must not discuss business
at the table.’ It is a sovereignal rule of Mr. Vincent,
sir, never to talk on business or any serious matters
at meal-times. He held that table-talk must ever be
light and agreeable,—yes, sir, light and agreeable.”
“And you think the subject of Mr. Johnson’s
business with Mr. Vincent was not an agreeable
subject?”
“Oh, I wouldn’t say that, sir. I opine it was
agreeable enough, but of a serious nature,—yes, sir,
of a serious nature.”
“Just what did Mr. Johnson start to say, when
Mr. Vincent asked him not to introduce the subject?
Anything regarding rubies?”
“No, sir—it was more in the line of remingincence,—yes,
sir, remingincence. Once, I recollect,
Mr. Johnson said, ‘You see, I was his confidential
clerk—’ he said that just as I was entering the room
with my tray, and I heard that much, and then Mr.
Vincent said, ‘No, no, my friend, no reference to
business just now, if you please,’ or something
like that.”
“Never mind the exact words of Mr. Vincent,
but try to remember more of the speeches of Mr.
Johnson. You see, Mellish, it is most important that
we get a line on what sort of a gentleman he was.
And I don’t want to trouble Mr. Vincent in these
matters unless necessary.”
“Yes, sir, I see. Well, Mr. Johnson was remarking
on the beauty of the house, you see, and he said,
quite impressive like, ‘but it doesn’t make me forget
my real errand here,—I am here for a purpose,—’
and then again Mr. Vincent told him to wait
till after dinner to discuss the business that
brought him here.”
“Any more?”
“Well, he spoke of a trust—”
“Do you think he meant a great jewel trust?
Or Jewelers’ Union?”
“Oh, no, sir! Not at all. He meant a trust had
been given to him—a sacred trust, he called it.”
“Oh, then that had nothing to do with the
business in hand.”
“Well, I don’t know, sir. Mr. Vincent shut him
off again, just the same way.”
“Perhaps it referred to Miss Anne’s ruby. Was
that a trust to her for any one else?”
“Not that I know of, sir.”
CHAPTER XV A FEW DEDUCTIONS
Fleming Stone and his red-headed assistant
sat in their little parlor at the Hilldale inn.
They had not said much as yet about the Vincent
mystery, but each was thinking deeply.
At last, Stone, with a straightforward glance at
the boy, said:
“Find Henry Johnson.”
“Find Henry Johnson,” Fibsy repeated, but he
added a prolonged wink, that left him with one blue
eye staring wide open and the other optic tightly
closed.
“Meaning?” asked Stone, meditatively, gazing
at this expressive facial contortion.
“Meaning,” returned Fibsy, his closed eye once
more opening to the world at large, “that Mr. Henry
Johnson is going to be hard to find—very hard
to find.”
“Meaning, again?”
“Why, that a man who has been tee-tum-tee-totally
missing for something over six weeks, isn’t
going to be picked up overnight, is he, now,
F. Stone?”
“Perhaps not, Fibs, but the first move on our
chess-board is to find him. Now, for a systematic
search, let’s first observe his clothing,—which is, I
believe, at the Police Station.”
“Eccentric guy, Henry,—isn’t he?” and Fibsy’s
blue eyes stared out over his tightly closed fists, on
which his cheeks rested.
“As how?”
“As to his occupation all through the night.
Say, he pulled off his robbery and murder stunt at
seven A.M., which is what the doctors put the time at.
Then, as Mr. Vincent left his visitor at about eleven,
that man was so interested in the beautiful house
that he prowled around it for eight mortal hours!
Going some,—F. Stone,—going some!”
“All right, but what else did he do? We know
he didn’t go to bed. He may have lain down on
some sofa or couch for a nap,—and, remember the
cigarette-holder,—that proves he went for a walk
round the grounds.”
“Out back to that Spooky Hollow place, I s’pose.
Investigatin’ the Spooky Harp and the Spooky Lady
who plays on it. Well, I reckernize all that, but I
still say he was a long time a pokin’ around especially
as the night watchman never caught a peek
of him.”
“Then it must be that he did drop down on some
convenient couch for a nap. Lord knows, there are
plenty of them here and there, all over that house.
I saw a dozen.”
“Yes, Mr. Vincent is of a home comforts type.
Why, the swivel chair in his private office room is
all cushioned and upholstered.”
“And Johnson may have taken his doze in a
chair. But it makes little difference where he spent
the night, the point is, where is he now? and can
we trace him from the clothes and clues he left
behind him?”
“You can, F. Stone. That’s your business, isn’t
it? Why, the man is as good as caught already!”
“That will do, McGuire, this is no time for
foolery. Come along now to the Headquarters, and
for Heaven’s sake, keep your eyes open. The trails
are very stale, and we shall be hard put to it to read
much from them.”
But when Stone was given the hat and coat of
the missing man, his eyes lighted up with expectancy.
“This hat tells us a lot,” he said, and Brown and
Brewster, who had come to listen to the celebrated
detective’s deductions, drew nearer.
“It is brand-new, it shows that Mr. Johnson has
a large head, that he is slightly bald, that he had
just had a hair-cut, that, though this is a Derby,
he usually wore a soft hat,—that he didn’t like this
hat at all,—and that may be the reason he didn’t
wear it when he went away. It also tells us that Mr.
Johnson is of a pronounced brunette type, with dark
hair and eyes, and of a strong, vigorous vitality.
But these descriptive bits are of little use, for we
already know the appearance and personality of the
man. We are not trying to discover who owns this
hat, but where he is.”
“All the same, your deductions are mighty interesting,”
Brown said, his eyes shining with curiosity.
“And, though it may seem a, b, c to you, won’t you
tell us how you got those facts?”
Stone answered this categorically, saying, “His
head must be large, because this hat is seven and a
half, and yet it shows signs on the sweat-band of
having been pulled down hard, to fit on his head.
He had a recent hair-cut, because a few short hairs
are caught in the tiny bow of silk braid inside the
hat, and he was probably bald, because there is a
faint odor of a certain lotion that I know is used
in many barber shops as a hair stimulant. He was
accustomed to a soft hat, for on each side of this
crown you may see rubbed places, where he has
absent-mindedly grasped it in one hand as one does
a soft hat. I feel sure he didn’t like a hat that was
too tight for him, and was stiff and uncomfortable
compared to a Fedora, yet it doesn’t seem quite plausible
to assume that as the reason for his leaving
it behind him. I think it more likely, that he wore
this hat when out strolling round the grounds, but
he did not have it on when he committed the crime,
and that he hastened away after that, in such a hurry,
or in such a distraction of mind, that he did not then
return to his room for his hat.
“Of course the deductions as to his personal
appearance are based on these few short, strong
black hairs, which naturally connote a brunette type
and the dark eyes and physical vigor that accompany
that coloring.
“But, as I say, these traits of Mr. Johnson are
known to Mr. Vincent, and so are of no further
importance. What we want is some clue that may
suggest his possible destination on leaving Greatlarch.
Let me see the coat.”
The coat proved to be an ordinary, fairly expensive
overcoat,—new, and of good style. There was
nothing in the pockets but a handkerchief, also new,
and unmarked, a pair of new gloves, that had not
even been tried on, and, in a small pocket, evidently
meant for the purpose, less than a dollar in silver,
doubtless to be handy for car-fare or tips.
“All just as we found it,” Brewster told him,
and Stone looked regretfully at the gloves.
“What can anybody learn from new gloves?”
he said, dejectedly, “except the size of his hands
and the type of his haberdashery, which is in no way
helpful. But why did the man have this entire new
outfit merely to come up here on a business errand?
The fact that all his things are so very new is a
peculiar circumstance in itself.”
“Here’s his umbrella,” Brewster said; “this
isn’t so new. You see it has his monogram on
the handle.”
“A monogrammed umbrella is an unusual thing
for any one,” Stone said.
“Probably given him by his Sunday-school
class,” Fibsy put in.
“More likely by a rich maiden aunt,” Brown
suggested. “Makers of synthetic rubies are not apt
to be of a religious tendency. However, it’s a fine
umbrella.”
It was, and Stone examined it closely. Of thick,
rich black silk, it had a silver-mounted handle,
which showed an H and a J intertwined in an
elaborate monogram.
The ribs were of the best, and aside from the
maker’s name, there seemed no other details to note.
“Observe the monogram, McGuire,” Stone said,
quietly, passing it to the boy.
Gravely, Fibsy scrutinized the chased letters, and
his round, freckled face drew itself into a frown
of perplexity.
A quick glance at Stone showed him that there
was something to be learned from the monogram,
but, for once, Terence McGuire was dense
or ignorant.
“I can’t see it, F. Stone,” he said, in a chagrined
tone. “What is it?”
“Oh, nothing. Just get the monogram fixed in
your mind,—carry away a mental picture of it.”
So Fibsy looked hard at the deeply engraved H
and the long, slender J that ran down through the
middle of it, after the manner of monograms, and
then declared he knew it so well he could draw it in
the dark, with his eyes shut and both hands tied
behind him.
“What about the monogram, Mr. Stone?”
Brewster asked, but Stone only shook his head, saying:
“perhaps nothing, perhaps a signboard pointing
to the truth. As soon as I find out which, I’ll tell
you. At any rate the umbrella, though well preserved
and cared for, is not a brand-new one.
Where’s his bag?”
The kitbag was brought, but if the audience
expected any sensational deductions by Fleming
Stone, they were disappointed. He ran over carelessly
the few black rubber-backed brushes and the
few new, unmarked pieces of underwear. He
glanced at the necktie and handkerchiefs. All new,
and all of fairly good quality, without being elaborate
or expensive.
The atomizer interested him rather more.
“Isn’t there a bottle of lotion to go with this?”
he asked.
“That’s what we wondered,” said Brown,
eagerly, glad to have his thoughts coincide with those
of the great detective.
“There’s almost nothing in it,” Stone went on,
“and from the odor I gather it’s an antiseptic
preparation,—doubtless for some catarrhal affection.
Where’s the vial? There must be one, and it may
have a chemist’s name on it.”
“There isn’t any bottle, Mr. Stone, and there
was none in his room or his bathroom. He must
have forgotten to bring it.”
“He forgot to bring anything indicative of his
identity!” Stone said. “For a man on a short
business trip, he had fewer personal articles of
property than any one I ever saw! It would almost
seem as if he were desirous of hiding his identity.”
“Yet there’s no rhyme or reason to that,” put
in Brewster, “he sent his name in to Mr. Vincent,
and his umbrella bears witness that it was his
real name.”
“Who brought him up from the station to
Mr. Vincent’s house?” asked Stone, suddenly.
“Prout, the taxi driver,” Brown said. “The
Vincent butler told me so.”
“Has Prout been interviewed?”
“Yes, Mr. Stone, I questioned him myself,”
Brewster stated; “he said nothing of interest.
Merely described the man as we’ve already had
his description, said he came up on the New
York train—”
“That’s a New York timetable in his bag,”
Brown interposed. “And it is the only scrap of
paper he seemed to possess.”
“He took his money and papers with him,”
Stone said; “but can I see this Prout for myself,
Mr. Brewster?”
“Oh, yes, I’ll send for him at once.”
And when Prout arrived, he gave, practically,
the same description of the brunette Johnson, that
Stone had already heard.
“Tell me of his manner,” Stone said; “was he
business-like?”
“Oh, Lord, yes. Spry and sort of up-and-coming,
he was. Wanted to know a lot about Mr.
Vincent, he did.”
“He had never seen him before?”
“Well, they say he hadn’t, and I dunno’s he
had,—no, sir, I dunno’s he had. But he did ask
me right first-off if Mr. Vincent’s leg had
healed yet.”
“I noticed Mr. Vincent limped a little,” Stone
said, “what’s the trouble?”
“He broke his leg some few years ago, sir,
and they’ve never been quite the same length since.
Jest a mite of a limp,—as you could see. But this
man musta known that, ’cause he asked me right
outen a clear sky, did Mr. Vincent’s leg get well.
So, I says to myself, he’s an old friend. Well, sir,
then he asked me was Mr. Vincent married! Ho,
ho,—to think of Homer Vincent bein’ married!
Why there ain’t an unlikelier marryin’ man on the
footstool than Homer Vincent! That there ain’t!”
“But Johnson could scarcely be an old friend
without knowing that,” Stone observed.
“That’s jest it! And yet, he knew of Mr. Vincent’s
brother and his sister and his niece.”
“You’re sure? He didn’t gather the facts of
these relationships from something you said?”
“No, he didn’t. For I said somethin’ about
Miss Vincent and he said did I mean Miss
Rosemary.”
“Then he knew of the niece. What else did he
say?”
“Not much else. Oh, yep, I spoke of Mr. Vincent
as the old man,—not meanin’ no disrespect, but
jest in a manner o’ speakin’, an’ he says, sharp like,
‘Why do you call him an old man?’ an’ I says,
‘Thasso, he can’t be more’n fifty.’ An’ he can’t
neither.”
“This is all interesting, Mr. Prout, but it only
proves that Mr. Johnson knew some things about
Mr. Homer, which he might easily have learned from
hearsay. There’s nothing, so far, to indicate that
they had ever met before.”
“I dessay that’s so,—an’ yet, somehow, he
gimme the impression that he had seen the man.
Maybe he hadn’t, though,—maybe he hadn’t.”
“Mr. Vincent said he was an entire stranger,”
Brewster stated; “I see no reason to doubt
his word.”
“Me nuther,” said Prout. “An’ when I told
Mr. Johnson that Mr. Vincent was an inventor,
he was surprised and interested.”
“He would be,” said Stone, “because of his
interest in the manufacture of his rubies. But I
didn’t know Homer Vincent was an inventor.”
“Oh, he just putters about, making up odd
tricks,” Brown said, smiling. “He isn’t an inventor
by way of patenting things, or manufacturing them.”
“What line do his inventions take?” Stone
inquired.
“Mostly electrical,” Brewster informed him.
“Little contraptions to make bells ring in his house
where he wants them. Speaking-tubes from his
rooms to the servants’ quarters. I’ve seen them in
use. They’re a little more elaborate and ingenious
than other folks have. And they say he rigs them
up himself.”
“Well, Mr. Prout,” Stone addressed him, “I
think you have given me about all the information
you can, and I thank you. Now, one more question.
Merely as an observer of human nature, would you
say that your fare that day was a man bent on a
sinister errand, I mean on an errand of evil intent,—or
merely on a matter of business?”
Prout considered.
“Well, sir,” he said, at last, “it’s sorter hard
to tell. But, while I wouldn’t wanta say that Mr.
Johnson was on any such devilish errand as he carried
out before he left, yet I will say that he had a
more personal interest in Mr. Vincent and his home
and his family than I’d expect from a man comin’
on a plain matter o’ business. He was sorta excited
an’ eager-like,—more’n you’d expect from a agent
for a jewelry house.”
“I see,—he anticipated some pleasure or profit
from his visit beside the business proposition he was
to make.”
“That’s it, sir. And without meanin’ to do
more’n I oughter in the way o’ deducin’—or whatever
you call it,—I might make a guess that he was
a bit interested in Miss Rosemary.”
Fleming Stone’s heart gave a sudden thump.
Bryce Collins had told him that Mr. Vincent had
hinted that the murderer might be some of the
girl’s disreputable kinsfolk,—on her mother’s side.
Suppose this were true!
“Why did you think that?” he asked, sharply.
“Oh, come now, I didn’t exactly think it,—only
just the way he said Miss Rosemary’s name, made
me think he might be sweet on her.”
“Oh, that!” Stone was relieved. “But how
could he know the girl, when he didn’t know her
uncle?”
“I don’t say he did know her—only, I sorta
imagined he sounded interested in her.”
“Probably it was imagination,” and Stone declared
the whole interview at an end.
As he and Fibsy left the place, the detective proposed
that Prout drive them out to the Vincent
home, and as they went the trio chatted casually of
the whole matter. But no detail of importance could
Stone gain further, and when they reached their
destination, he discarded the idea of the taxi driver
as a source of information.
Before entering the house, Stone took a short
walk round the grounds.
He found the place where, as he had been told,
the cigarette-holder had been picked up.
It was perhaps twenty-five or thirty feet from
the broken stone fence that marked off the dark
glade known as Spooky Hollow.
“Don’t wonder at the name? Do you?” Fibsy
said, shuddering at the dark and dense gloom of the
tangled underbrush in the thicket.
“No, it’s an eerie place,” and Stone gazed
thoughtfully into its depths. “I don’t want to get
all messed up, but I wish, Terence, you’d go in there
some time, and see just what’s inside. Probably
nothing at all, and yet, you might get a pointer.”
“All right, F. S., I’ll tend to that same errand
soon’s I can. Or shall I go right now, immejit?”
“No, tomorrow will do. Wear your oldest
clothes.”
“Yes, sir. What’m I to look for?”
“I can’t think of anything,” Stone smiled. “But
it seems a place to be explored, that’s all. A place
called Spooky Hollow is suggestive of spooks, isn’t
it? You might find a few.”
“’Tis the same as done, sir,” and Fibsy nodded
his red shock in a promissory way.
In the house they found Bryce Collins and Rosemary,
in what seemed to be a desperate controversy.
The girl’s lovely face was tear-stained and her
lips quivered, as she greeted Stone.
Fibsy’s tender heart was torn, for beauty in distress
was one thing he could not bear to see. At
heart the boy was a squire of dames, and his first
sight of Rosemary had enlisted his whole-hearted
sympathy in her cause.
“We’ve been looking at Spooky Hollow,” said
Stone, by way of a casual remark to dispel the awkwardness
of the scene.
Rosemary controlled her voice and responded,
“It’s a shame to use that name for such a lovely
place, don’t you think so?”
“I do,” Stone agreed, “unless there are really
spooks out there. In that case, it’s appropriate. Are
there, Miss Vincent?”
“I’ve never seen any,” she gave a half smile and
then her face turned very serious. “But I have
heard the Wild Harp, Mr. Stone,—how do you explain
that?”
“Tell me of it,—describe it exactly, will you?”
“Why, there’s little to tell—it’s just a wave of
faint music that sounds now and then.”
“Like an æolian harp?”
“No—not exactly. It’s more like—well, I may
as well say that it sounds more like ghostly music
than anything else I can think of.”
“How do you know how ghostly music sounds?”
and Stone smiled at her.
“Why, I don’t—of course,—but it’s so faint and
sweet and—”
“Is there an air—a tune?”
“No, not a definite tune—more like a wailing
strain, that has no beginning or end.”
“And that makes it ghostly?”
“Now, you’re laughing at me, Mr. Stone,” and
Rosemary’s color returned to her cheeks, and she
was again her own charming self.
“Indeed, I’m not. And, I’m told that this Harp
plays at certain times, in accordance with advices
from the spirit world.”
“Oh, not quite that!” Rosemary looked surprised.
“But they say when it does sound, it forbodes
disaster.”
“And it sounded the night of your aunt’s
death?”
“Yes, I heard it myself, between two and three.”
“Will you call your butler, Miss Vincent?”
Mellish appeared in answer to a summons, and
Fleming Stone turned to him at once.
“Mellish,” he said, “have you ever heard this
Wild Harp?”
Though he tried to suppress it, a faint smile
came to the face of the butler.
“Well, sir,—I may say I have. But, if you’re
thinking seriously as to its being of a supernatural
persuasion,—I opine sir, as it isn’t.”
“H’m, and what do you opine causes the
music?”
“I’m not free of speech, not free to say, sir,—but
’tis my notion that those who hear it have the
imagination strongly developed.”
“Ah, you think it is a freak of their fancy?”
“Just that, sir.”
“Yes; and now, Mellish, I want to check up on
something you said. You know we’re trying every
possible way to find Henry Johnson.”
“Yes, sir, I am aware of your endeavors in
that direction.”
“Very well. Now, you know he came here to
see Mr. Vincent about making rubies?”
“Yes, sir,—that’s no secret, sir.”
“No, it is not. Mr. Vincent told it himself.
But the making of rubies is not so common a business
but that we ought to be able to trace a man
who makes it his calling.”
“Common a business it may not be, but Mr.
Johnson is the second man, within a month or so,
to come here to see Mr. Vincent about it.”
“Doubtless the same man—”
“Oh, no, sir, the other man was quite
different—”
“I mean, probably from the same firm of
manufacturers.”
“It may be. The other man’s name was Markham,—or
something like that—”
“Never mind that now,” Stone spoke a little
impatiently, “what I want to know is about the
Wild Harp. But, not now, Mellish, it’s later than
I thought. I’ll see you about that tomorrow. You
may go now.”
As the butler left the room, Stone said to Bryce
Collins, “I suppose, Mr. Collins, I am to make my
report of my findings to you?”
“Why, yes, Mr. Stone,—but if you have any
developments of importance to tell of, it might be a
good idea to ask Mr. Vincent if he wants to hear
them. He—well, I don’t want to seem to neglect
him.”
“That’s true, call him, if you like.”
Homer Vincent came at the summons. He
looked anxious to hear the report and was most
courteous and gracious to Stone.
“I haven’t learned very much,” Fleming Stone
said, “but I have found out these things. The man
who came here the day Miss Vincent died was not
named Henry Johnson. His initials were not H. J.
He didn’t come to see about synthetic rubies; he
didn’t murder Miss Vincent, and he didn’t steal her
famous jewel.”
CHAPTER XVI FIBSY EXPLORES
Rosemary and Bryce Collins looked at the detective
in blank amazement. Fibsy sat listening, open-minded
and receptive. He knew that if Fleming
Stone said the missing man’s name was not Henry
Johnson, it wasn’t. But he had no data on which
to hazard a guess as to what the right name might
be, so he waited.
Homer Vincent, however, showed a decided interest
in Stone’s statements.
“Do you know,” he said, “I am not surprised
to learn that the man used an assumed name. I
suspected it from his little start of surprise when I
called him Johnson, now and then. Just as a man
would, if he were using the wrong name, and forgot
it occasionally. But I don’t understand why you
say those are not his initials on the umbrella. Of
course, it might be somebody else’s umbrella—”
“No, Mr. Vincent,” Stone said, “it is his umbrella
all right. But the initials on it are J. H. and
not H. J.”
“Now how in the world do you know that?”
Collins exclaimed. “How can you tell?”
“Because the H is a trifle larger. Monograms
are invariably made with the initial of the surname
larger than the initial of the Christian name, and
the H in this case, though nearly the same size as
the J, is, in fact, a little larger and more prominent.
See for yourself.”
Stone left the room a moment and returned with
the umbrella, which he had borrowed from the police
and left in the coat room of Greatlarch.
They all scrutinized the engraved letters and
were forced to the conclusion that Stone was right.
“This complicates matters,” Vincent said,
thoughtfully. “He told me his name was Johnson
and that he lived at the Walford, in New York.
Perhaps that was also a fictitious address. And you
think his errand about the synthetic rubies was also
faked, Mr. Stone? Then he came purposely to murder
my sister—”
Homer Vincent was staggered by the thoughts
that rushed to his mind consequent upon these new
disclosures of Stone’s.
“But Mr. Stone says that man didn’t kill
Antan!” put in Rosemary. “Do you know who
did, Mr. Stone?”
“Not positively,” said Stone. “I shall have to
go down to New York and see what I can do—”
“Perhaps he had an accomplice,” suggested Vincent.
“I hadn’t thought of that before.”
“No, I hadn’t, either,” Stone said. “Perhaps
he had. At any rate, I will go down to New York
tomorrow, and I will ask you all to say nothing to
any one of my findings. I speak confidentially to
you here, because Mr. Collins is my employer, and
Mr. Vincent and Miss Rosemary are the ones chiefly
interested in avenging the murder.”
“Aside from the identity of the murderer, Mr.
Stone, how do you explain the locked door?”
“That’s hard to explain, Mr. Vincent. The
doctors state the murder was committed not more
than an hour or so before the body was discovered.
That makes it about seven o’clock or after. But I
have talked with the little maid, Francine, and she
vows no one was in or near Miss Vincent’s room
after six, that morning. She says her room is next
to that her mistress occupied and that she was awake
from six o’clock on. She declares no intruder could
have made his way in without her hearing him.”
“Then,” Vincent spoke seriously, “then do you
still discard my suggestion of possible supernatural
forces, Mr. Stone?”
“I most certainly do, Mr. Vincent. Had the
lady been killed by shock or fright, there might be
a reason to consider an apparition or a phantom
visitant, but not even a spook from Spooky Hollow
could stab its victim to the heart with a real dagger.”
“Of course not,” and Homer Vincent sighed
and shook his head.
“Go on, then,” he continued. “Now that you
have a definite proposition to work on and a hope
of discovering the criminal, I renew my offer of
funds for the enterprise. Go to New York, Mr.
Stone, use every endeavor to find out the real name
of the man who called himself Johnson, and send
all your bills to me.”
“Thank you, Mr. Vincent,” Bryce Collins said,
gratefully. “You take a load off my shoulders!
I’m willing enough to stand all the expense, but I
haven’t your resources, and mine are running low.”
“That’s all right, Bryce,—the thing must be
pushed through. And since Mr. Stone seems sanguine,
I can only hope his quest will succeed.”
And then, with a murmured word of excuse,
Vincent left the room.
“He’s often like that,” Rosemary said, looking
affectionately after him. “He gets weary and sad
at this continual discussion of Antan’s murder.
Now, he’ll go and play the organ.”
Which is just what Vincent did. Soon, they
could hear muted strains of soft music rolling
through the house.
“Yes, he’s sad,” Rosemary reiterated, as she
listened a moment to the chords. “Not worried or
revengeful, so much as deeply sorrowful. I can
always tell by what he plays.”
Fibsy, always interested in an unfamiliar phase
of human behavior, went softly out into the marble
vestibule that led to the organ room.
Stepping up into the balcony that overlooked the
great church-like room, the boy listened to the music
Homer Vincent produced.
Without musical education Fibsy had a natural
appreciation of harmony, and as he raptly listened
he felt almost as if he could read what was in the
mind of the player. At least, he sensed the tragedy
that filled the soul of the man at the keyboard, and
realized in part, at any rate, what he suffered.
Fleming Stone, alone with the two young lovers,
was so gentle, so sympathetic, that before they knew
it they were pouring out to him all the details of the
other tragedy of Rosemary’s birth.
“It must be looked into,” Stone said, with decision.
“I’m sure, Miss Vincent, you would rather
know the worst, than to live in ignorance of
the truth.”
“Yes,” but the girl hesitated. “I’m not sure.
Suppose my mother was—”
“Don’t look at it like that. Your own refinement
and good taste point to an ancestry of the
right sort of people. Don’t let yourself think
otherwise.”
But this speech was not entirely sincere. Stone,
always sympathetic in sorrow, merely said what he
could to comfort the girl at the moment. After
the murder business was settled, he proposed to take
up the matter of Rosemary’s parentage. But he
could not attend to both at once and he hated to
have her grieve unnecessarily.
“And your uncle is right, to a degree,” he said,
after she and Collins had told the details of Vincent’s
restrictions. “I don’t know him as well as you do,
but I can see he is a high-minded gentleman with a
right appreciation of his family responsibilities.
Also, I see how dependent he is for happiness on
the creature comforts of life. A door left open
or slammed shut, a delayed answer to his summons,
an intrusion on his hours of privacy,—any such
things would, I am sure, annoy him to distraction,
when another type of man wouldn’t even
notice them.”
“That’s just exactly Uncle Homer!” Rosemary
cried. “You read him perfectly!”
“And I can read you too, my dear,” Stone
smiled at her. “You love life and young society
and parties and attentions from the young men.
You’d love to entertain lavishly in this beautiful
home,—to fill these great rooms with gay and merry
guests, to have all sorts of wonderful clothes and
jewels,—come, now, wouldn’t you?”
“Yes, indeed!” and Rosemary flushed with
pleasure at his mere suggestion of such delights.
“But I know I oughtn’t to think of such things and
I ought to be deeply grateful to Uncle Homer because
he lets me stay here.”
“That is true, Rosemary.” Stone spoke very
gravely. “It might well have been his way to ask
you to live elsewhere. And since he offers you a
home here with stipulations, you should obey him,
however unpleasant to you his restrictions are.”
“I know it,” but the girl’s lip quivered a little
and her golden-brown eyes filled with tears at
thought of her stained name as well as her uncongenial
life.
“You’re sure your uncle has no further knowledge
of your mother than he has told you?” Stone
inquired. “He’s not the sort of man to conceal
some fact that he thinks might make you even more
sad than you are now?”
“No, I don’t think so,—do you, Bryce?”
“No, sir, I don’t. Mr. Vincent has been frank
and outspoken in all of our discussions of the subject.
I feel grateful to him, as Rosemary does, but
I think he might allow her a little more freedom.
However, as soon as I can persuade her to consent,
I mean to marry her, and take her far away from all
people who know her at all. We shall start a new
life for ourselves—”
“No, we will not!” Rosemary said, decidedly.
“I shall never marry anybody. An illegitimate child
has no right to marry.”
“Tell me again,” Stone said to her, “of your
homecoming that night. You saw no sign of a guest
in the house?”
“No, but that is not strange. I didn’t look in
the general coat room, of course, and he had left
none of his belongings anywhere else.”
“You went around first, and peeped in at your
uncle’s window. Why did you do that?”
“Partly to see if he was likely to hear me come
in—it was late—and partly because I saw from the
driveway a very bright light in that room. An
unusually bright light, so that I thought the room
was afire.”
“What caused it?”
“Oh, only that uncle’s open fire chanced to be
blazing brightly. Then I saw him, and saw he was
so engrossed in his papers and letters that I could
take the chance of slipping in unobserved, and I did.”
“And you saw him putting away something
glittering?”
“Yes, that was the key of the wine cellar. I suppose
that he had Mellish get out some special wine
for his visitor.”
“Well, my child, I will do all I can for you
later on, but now the case of your aunt will demand
all my attention. I want a little talk with your
uncle before I go, but perhaps we’d better not call
him from the organ. I also want to talk with the
maid who assisted your butler in serving at the table
the night Mr. Johnson was here. Will you call
her, please, and leave us together?”
The waitress, Katie, was summoned; and, a trifle
shy, she came in and stood before the detective.
“Sit down, Katie,” he said, kindly. “Now, I’m
not going to ask you anything of great importance,
just try to remember anything Mr. Johnson may
have said at the table that night. Anything at all.
I don’t suppose you pay much attention to the talk
of the guests as you wait on them, but you may
recollect something he said—try now.”
“I don’t remember a thing,” the girl declared,
and she was so positive, Stone wondered at first if
some one had forbidden her to speak.
But he discarded that idea when Katie, under the
influence of his encouraging smiles, began to recollect
a stray word or two.
“He said the house was pretty—” she vouchsafed
at last, with a timid air.
“Yes,” Stone egged her on. “And did he say
anything about his own home—where he lived?”
“Oh, yes,—he said he came from New York,—but
I don’t think he lived there, because he said,
‘what fine hotels there are in New York.’”
“To be sure. And maybe he mentioned the one
he was staying at—”
“Yes, he did that! He said he left his trunk at
the Vandermore, and that was why he didn’t have
any evening clothes to wear here. He said he didn’t
expect to stay here overnight—but he was glad he
did because he liked the house so much.”
“Just crazy over the house, wasn’t he?”
“Oh, he was, sir. And he said, if he ever had
a voice in the matter he’d cut out a lot of trees,—he
thought there were too many.”
“H’m, did he expect to buy the house?”
“Oh, no, sir, he was just joking,—you could
tell that.”
“Of course. Anything else?”
“No, sir, but one time I heard him mention
Miss Rosemary’s name.”
“As if he knew her?”
“No, sir, more as if he wanted Mr. Vincent or
Miss Vincent to tell him something about her. More
as if he had heard of her—”
“I see. Most natural, I’m sure. Well, Katie,
you gathered he had never been here before?”
“Oh, no sir, I’m sure he hadn’t.”
“Well, run along,—Katie. If you think of
anything more you heard the gentleman say, you can
let me know. Tell Mellish to bring you to me, in
such a case.”
“Yes, sir,—thank you, sir.”
With a shy little curtsey, Katie went away, and
Stone went in search of the master of the house.
The organ music had stopped so Stone was not
surprised to find Vincent in his Tower room.
The detective was really as much impressed and
interested as the mysterious Johnson in the architecture
and decoration of the house, but he felt he
had no time to waste in idle enjoyment of
its beauties.
“Wonderful place,” he said to his host, as he
entered, after a knock at the closed door. “You
found many secret hiding-places or sliding panels,
perhaps?”
“Several,” Vincent told him. “Not so very
secret, though. See, the one in this room opens by
merely pressing this knob. And the knob is not hard
to discern if any one looks closely for it.”
“That’s true,” and Stone watched as Vincent
turned the little knob and the panel slid smoothly and
noiselessly back.
It exposed a recess with two or three shelves,—merely
a concealed cupboard, large enough to contain
half a dozen good-sized boxes which evidently held
papers of value.
“This is my safe-deposit vault, Mr. Stone,”
Vincent said, smiling. “I have no other. I’m a
man of simple habits, and all my papers or documents
of any importance are in here. They are of
no value to any one but myself—I mean they are
of no money value. My stocks and bonds are at
my banker’s. But here I keep my will, my deeds to
this house, and my private correspondence.”
“And the papers regarding Miss Rosemary’s
parentage,” Stone said. “May I see those?”
“Certainly,” and Vincent gave him the large
bundles of his brother’s letters.
“It is a distressing subject,” Vincent said. “I
have always known that Rosemary was Carl’s
adopted daughter, but I did not know, until young
Collins learned it in France, that she is also his
illegitimate child. I feel that I have my share of
sorrow, Mr. Stone.”
“You surely have, Mr. Vincent, and I realize
the shock it was to you to learn this truth about your
brother, just after the awful tragedy of your
sister’s death.”
“Yes. And that is one reason why I cannot consent
to have guests and laughter and gayety about
my home. Rosemary is not without sensibilities, not
without appreciation of the depth of my sorrow, but
she is young and she is of an exceptionally volatile,
light-hearted disposition. And, though, of course,
she does not wish entertainment and frivolities now,
yet she does want the companionship of her young
friends, and I confess their very presence wears on
my nerves so that I have to beg her to refrain from
asking them here. You may not understand it, Mr.
Stone, but I am a peculiar man, and the life of a
hermit best suits my tastes and inclinations.”
“I do understand, Mr. Vincent, and I see clearly
that you could not live with any degree of peace and
contentment with young visitors about.”
“And if Rosemary were my own niece,—I mean
a legitimate Vincent, the case would be different.
But as things are, I feel that I am not overstepping
my rights to insist on conducting my household as
I wish.”
“You certainly are not. I feel deeply sorry
for you and your niece both. I could wish you had
never learned the truth of her parentage.”
“I heartily wish that, too, but in a way it brings
her nearer to me to know that she was Carl’s
daughter, even though born out of wedlock.”
“It is a hard case, any way you look at it,”
and then Stone went back to his quarters at the inn.
Late that afternoon, Fibsy told of his investigation
of the jungle known as Spooky Hollow.
“Gee! it’s some place!” he exclaimed. “I’m
glad I put on my old clothes, for I got well
muddied up!”
“What did you find?”
“Mud, muck, and morass,” returned the boy,
succinctly.
“Do you know what morass means?” Stone
asked, smiling.
“You bet I do. I lived near one at home, when
I was a kid. It’s a sort of swamp that’s mighty
hard to walk on, and if it’s morassy enough it sucks
you down in, and you’re a goner! That’s what a
morass is.”
“Did you see any reason to think Mr. Johnson
might have been sucked in?” Stone spoke seriously.
“No, F. S., no reason to think so. Of course,
he mighta done so,—but I can’t see it. Why, even
if he went strolling about the grounds and got stuck
in the swamp, even got sucked in and sank down
outa sight,—why, of course that would have been
in the evening like,—and if he had done that, he
couldn’t have killed the lady. It’s unpossible he
could have done any strolling about after he killed
her,—’long about seven o’clock in the morning.
After that murder he had all he could do to hasten
off to hide himself. And, anyway, I don’t know’s
the morass is as bad as that. I tested it,—I took
off my coat—it was my old one,—and I wrapped
up a big stone in it. Then I flung it out into the
softest-looking spot.”
“What happened?”
“It went down,—it was sucked in. But that
was, after all, only a small bundle compared to a
whole man. And, too, if he had found himself
sinking, in a place like that, he’d a set up a yell,
wouldn’t he? And somebody’d heard him, wouldn’t
they? No, I can’t connect up friend Johnson’s
disappearance with that quagmirey place. I don’t
say a man couldn’t sink there, but I say there’s no
theory of the crime that would take him out there
after the lady was dead.”
“That’s perfectly true. And even if he strolled
round the grounds late that night, it must have been
before midnight, or the watchman would have seen
him. And, too, I can imagine his strolling in the
gardens, but late at night a man doesn’t venture into
such a messy place as you make out Spooky Hollow
to be. See any spooks there?”
“Not a sign of one. It isn’t such a bad place,
you know. Except for a few mucky holes, it’s fairly
good going, and the tangle of vines and low evergreens
is wild and weird in the extreme.”
Stone suppressed a smile at the boy’s diction, for
he knew he was trying to improve his English, and
if occasionally he erred on the side of stilted speech,
it was wiser not to notice it.
“You heard the Wild Harp?”
“No, sir, I didn’t, though I listened out for it.
Also, I looked good for wires,—for I’ve been thinking
it might be some rigged-up contraption. But
nary sign of wires or æolian harp strings or anything
but trees and shrubs and scrubs and general
rank undergrowth.”
“Well, McGuire, how do you size up the whole
thing?”
Fibsy was flattered,—doubly so, at being called
by his surname, and by having his opinion seriously
asked.
He considered before speaking and then said:
“It’s no use, F. Stone,—I can’t size it up at all.
It’s too many for me. I’ve sometimes had glimmerings
of wit about deducing things, but this time, I’m
up a stump for fair. But of one thing I am sure.
That there wild and wicked harp must play, for so
many people have heard it. From His Nibs and
Miss Rosy Posy, down to the lowest and littlest of
the servant-girls, most of them have heard it at one
time or another.
“Except old Mellish. He vows he never has,
and there’s a twinkle in his eye whenever he speaks
of it. So, leave that Harp to me. I’m going to find
out about it,—and, oh, gee! what a dunderhead I
am! Why I’ve got it now! I see through the Wild
Harp! Well, I am a dumb-bell, that’s what I am!”
“Suppose you stop your careful estimation of
yourself and tell me your astounding discovery.”
“Not just yet,—oh, give me a chance to make
sure. But I’ll tell you this, F. Stone, that harp is
played by human fingers, and those same fingers are
on the mitt of that dough-faced butler! That’s
who’s responsible for them wailings and goings-on
of that phantom harp! Phantom, indeed! If Mellish
is a phantom!”
“So you think he manipulates the Harp. What
for, may I ask?”
“Well,” Fibsy was very serious, “I should say
as he rigged it up at first to tease his wife. She’s
a scary sort of thing, and terribly afraid of ghosts.
And having Spooky Hollow ready-made for him as
you may say, I take it he just fixed up the harp
arrangement for fun.”
“And after Miss Vincent’s death, you think he
kept on with his joke?”
“I can’t see any other way out. Some people
have a perverted sense of humor, sir, and he may
have thought it added to the dramatic side of things
to have the harp wailing and moaning out there.”
“Just how did he work it?”
“That’s what I’m going to figger out. I can do
it, I know.”
“Well, go to it, Fibs. Now, I’m leaving for
New York tonight, and I want you to stand by till I
return. Don’t do anything definite, but keep your
eyes and ears open and learn anything you can.”
“Yes, sir, and I’ll get next to the Harp player,
and mark my word, it’ll turn out to be Mellish.”
“Very well, look into it, if you like. But I can’t
feel that the Harp-playing, whether Mellish’s work
or not, has any real bearing on the case. Here’s an
address that will always reach me,—I may have to go
further than New York. Go over to Greatlarch now
and then, to keep in touch with what they are all
doing. Otherwise, just hold the fort till I get back.”
“Yes, Mr. Stone, but for the land’s sake, do
write me or wire me if you get on to anything. For
I’m burning alive with curiosity.”
“So am I, Fibsy,” said Stone.
CHAPTER XVII FINCH’S STORY
The first thing Fleming Stone did, on reaching
New York, was to visit the two jewelers whose
addresses were on the cards given him by Homer
Vincent.
As he had expected, they both denied all knowledge
of any one named Henry Johnson, and declared
he must have been an impostor.
Both, also, referred to a man named Markheim,
who had a secret process for manufacturing what
are known as synthetic rubies. This man, they said,
was an honest and honorable person, who made no
claim for his goods beyond just what they were. He
wanted to make imitation rubies and sell them for
imitation rubies,—that was all.
At Stone’s request they willingly gave him Markheim’s
address, and the detective went at once to
see him.
He found the inventor a quiet, reserved, almost
sullen sort of a man, but he roused to a real pitch of
fury, when Stone told him of Henry Johnson’s
errand to Greatlarch in the interests of ruby
manufacturing.
“What does he mean?” Markheim cried out.
“He cannot make rubies! Has he my knowledge?
Has he my secret? Why, sir, he is a terrible
impostor!”
“But other men than you may have a formula,—may
have invented a process—”
“Nevertheless, he is an impostor. The fact that
he used those two jewelers’ names, proves that!
Those men gave me their cards as references out of
their good will and confidence in my honesty. That’s
all they vouched for,—my honesty and good faith.
I told Mr. Vincent that.”
“Did you see Miss Vincent?”
“No. I saw no lady there,—only Mr. Homer
Vincent, the owner of that great and wonderful
house,—Greatlarch, the place is called.”
“Yes,—now, we must admit there’s a queer
proposition here. How did this Mr. Johnson get
hold of those two cards—”
“But any one can get jewelers’ cards! Pick
them up from the counter, or—”
“But is it not strange that he selected the very
two that you used?”
“It is a coincidence, to be sure,—but they are
first-class and representative firms,—it could be he
would choose those—yet,—yes, it is strange. Still,
it is so. He gave the names to Mr. Vincent—”
“How did Mr. Vincent treat you, Mr. Markheim?
I mean, was he interested in your project?”
“Not at all. He treated me most politely, even
courteously, but he would have none of my business.
He said his money was all invested in the sort of
securities he liked best, and he would not think of
making any changes. Moreover, he said he didn’t
wish to enter into any business proposition. He said
such things wearied him, the financial details bored
him, and he far preferred stocks or bonds where
there was no responsibility or work involved. But
he was very nice about it, and after our chat he
invited me to remain for luncheon and I did so.
My! what a house! I never saw its like! And the
luncheon! It was fine—without being too elaborate
or magnificent. I enjoyed myself, I can tell you!”
“You remember the butler?”
“Yes, somewhat. He seemed a character in his
way,—but his principal thought,—I may say his life-work,
is quite evidently to smooth the path of his
master and keep it free of all thorns or obstacles to
his comfort.”
“You are a good deal of a character-reader.
Mellish is just as you describe. Now, how did you
size up Mellish’s master?”
“As a first-class fine gentleman. The real thing,
you understand. No shoddy or nouveau riche there.
A gentleman of the old school, scholarly, refined,
musical, and used to the very best of belongings
and surroundings.”
“And you saw no ladies at luncheon?”
“No; now that you mention it, I remember Mr.
Vincent spoke of a sister and, I think, a niece, who
were out for luncheon that day.”
“Yes. Well, Mr. Markheim, I am obliged to
you for this interview. Oh, by the way, you left
two rubies with Mr. Vincent?”
“No, I did not. I had a few with me, and I
showed them to him, but I didn’t leave any
with him.”
“You didn’t forget them,—or leave them by
mistake?”
“I’m sure I did not. My rubies are of small
worth compared to real stones, but also, they have
considerable market value, and I certainly did not
leave any around carelessly. I left the two cards
only. One was a bit soiled—the other quite fresh.”
“H’m. Now, one last question. Do you know
any one who could possibly be interested in marketing
synthetic rubies, even though he did not himself
manufacture them? I don’t mean Henry Johnson,—but,
say, some one whose initials are J. H.?”
“No, sir. I don’t know of any one except
myself who is interested in such things in my way.
My process is my own invention and I have carefully
guarded my secret. I suppose there are others on
the same quest but I know none by name, nor do
I think any one has the idea that I have. And I
shall yet succeed. I have a patron who is about
ready to finance my work, and I mean to
make good.”
“I hope you will, Mr. Markheim, I sincerely
do.”
As Fleming Stone went away from the interview,
his thoughts ran swiftly over the situation.
“It’s very strange that two men should
approach Homer Vincent on the same subject so
near together. It’s even more strange that they
gave the same two references,—that they both
gave the jewelers’ cards. Why didn’t one of them
merely give the firms’ names? But perhaps he
did. Perhaps Johnson only mentioned them as
well-known jewelers, and Vincent, having their
cards, gave them up as memoranda. At any rate,
Markheim is an honest man,—and, so far as I can
see now, Johnson is a fraud. Yet maybe he only
wanted to conceal his real name until he learned if
Mr. Vincent would put his money in the business.
Of course, these inventors with secrets keep mighty
close about their affairs. But I still suspect Johnson—as
he called himself—of double dealing somehow,
and I must track him down. Guess I’ll try the
Vandermore next.”
The room clerk at the big hotel was not anxious
to help in the search for an unknown name with
initials J. H., but impressed by the hint of a police
investigation, he turned over to Stone the lists of
names for the dates he mentioned.
Allowing that the man had registered a few days
before he went up to Vermont, Fleming Stone set
resolutely to work and found no less than six names
during those days whose initials were J. H.
But running down those names was fairly easy,
though tedious, and a few hours’ time showed him
that two were respectable citizens of Boston, one
was a visiting Englishman and one a San Francisco
millionaire.
This left him with a James Harrison, of Mobile,
Alabama, and a John Haydock, of Chicago.
A hasty telegram discovered Mr. Harrison to be
a clergyman attending a convention, and Stone was
left with only one more chance for success in
his search.
Following a sudden flash of inspiration, he went
to the Bureau of Missing Persons.
To be sure, Haydock, if he were the man, need
not be missing from his own home,—but then again,
he might.
The officials at the Bureau were most kind and
helpful, and after a look at some out-of-town records,
told Stone that John Haydock was a Chicago
broker, was mysteriously missing, and the police had
been searching for him several weeks with no iota
of success.
“There’s my man!” Stone cried, “now, where
is he?”
But he said this only to his inner consciousness,
not yet ready to let the New York or Chicago police
in on the job. He had his own interests in the case
to look out for, and as it was a most unusual and
peculiar case, he concluded to carry it a little farther
by himself.
Getting all possible details of Haydock, Stone
made for a long-distance telephone and called the
office of John Haydock, in Chicago.
At last he was in touch with one Robert Finch,
who said he was the chief and confidential clerk of
John Haydock and was eager for news of him.
“Will you come to New York?” Stone asked,
“or must I go out to Chicago?”
“I’ll come right over,” Finch promised. “I’m
sure it’s the better plan. My, I’m excited at even
hearing some word of Mr. Haydock! I can hardly
wait to reach you,—but I realize you can’t say much
over the telephone.”
But Stone was not so elated as the Chicago man
was. It was a hundred to one that John Haydock
should be the man he was after. Finch had said
Haydock was a broker and had no interest in jewels
or precious stones.
But Haydock’s interest might have been a secret
one. Stone began to think now, that Haydock was
not the ruby manufacturer, but merely the representative
of an inventor. In this case, the broker
would, naturally, keep the matter secret even from
his confidential clerk.
At any rate, Fleming Stone determined to try
very hard to connect the missing Chicago man with
the H. J. of the umbrella.
Too impatient to wait for Finch’s word on that
subject, Stone went to the haberdashery where the
umbrella had been bought.
They could not trace the purchaser, as Stone had
not the umbrella with him, but they declared the
monogram had not been put on by them.
Also, as Stone described and drew a rough sketch
of the letters they entirely agreed with him that the
order of the two letters was J. H. and not H. J.
This satisfied Stone that the caller at Greatlarch
used a fictitious name, whatever else his claims to
honesty might be.
“And a clever duck, too,” Stone mused; “used
a name with the letters the other way, so his umbrella
would seem to be marked right. Shows an
ingenious mind,—and so, probably a crook mind.
The fact that he’s a well-known Chicago broker, is
no real guarantee of his honesty and integrity. And
I’ve checked up some of those rash statements I
made to Mr. Vincent and young Collins. Let me
see; I said the man who called was not Henry Johnson,
his initials were not H. J., and his business was
not about making synthetic rubies.
“I think that’s all right, so far. But I said,
further, that he didn’t murder Miss Anne, nor steal
her ruby. Some work to prove that! Guess I’ll
await the Finch person and see where he lands
me up.”
But his waiting hours were fraught with wild
and hazy conjectures.
Where had John Haydock hidden himself? Why
had he gone to Greatlarch on a secret errand? Did
his whole ruby proposition merely cloak some other
and greater intention? Did he go there with the
sole purpose of killing Anne Vincent,—and if
so, why?
Again came the idea of his being an old lover
of the lady,—perhaps he had sworn to kill her, because
of—pshaw! all too melodramatic. Miss Vincent,
as he pictured her from all he had heard, was
a mild and inoffensive lady, with no dark past,—yet,
who could tell as to other people’s dark pasts?
And the stranger had known Miss Vincent before,—the
man Prout had disclosed that fact.
Then, say it was the theft of the ruby that took
him there. Ah, that was a little more plausible.
Say he knew Miss Vincent of old, say he knew of
the great ruby, and so, he went there, using an
assumed name, and taking his time to compass his
design. Probably he had no intention of murder,
but that was necessary to save his own skin.
Stone had said that the man who called himself
Johnson didn’t commit the murder or steal the
ruby,—but—the detective had learned a few things
since then.
The next day Finch came. Stone had rooms for
them both at the Vandermore, and as soon as the
young man could get freshened up and eat some
luncheon, they started in on their confab.
“Begin at the beginning,” asked Stone. “Tell
me all you know of John Haydock, from your very
first acquaintance.”
“It won’t be a very long tale,” Robert Finch
replied, as he lighted his cigar. “About three years
ago, I chanced to hear, through a friend, that Mr.
Haydock wanted a clerk. I applied for the position
and got it. I tried my best to make good and did.
He advanced my salary several times and looked
upon me as his trustworthy and confidential clerk.
I gave him my best efforts, and since his disappearance,
I have carried on the business just as he
always did. It’s largely routine work, or I couldn’t
have left the office just now. But I have an excellent
and able assistant who will look after things and I
felt my duty was here, to find John Haydock if
possible. Where is he?”
“I’ve no idea. But we’ll come to that later.
Tell me more about the man. Describe him, please.
Was he dark?”
“Dark? I should say he was. I never knew a
darker white man. But that did not mean he was
anything but white in his dealings. As honest as the
day, just, rather than generous, and so silent and
reserved about his own affairs as to be considered
secretive. He never chatted with me. He talked
over the necessary business matters, he was pleasant,
amiable, courteous,—but never chummy or
confidential.”
“All right so far. Now tell me about the day
he went away. Where did he say he was going?”
“To New York. Said he had worked hard and
had earned a vacation. Said he would be gone
maybe a week, but not more. Said I needn’t write
unless something of unusual importance turned up,
which wasn’t likely, for I know as much about the
business as he does.”
“What did he take for luggage?”
“I don’t know. He rarely went off on vacation
trips, but when he did he took little luggage. Probably
a large suitcase and an ordinary overnight bag.”
“You mean a suitcase too big to cart around
much?”
“Yes, that’s what I mean. He’d check that
somewhere and go around with a kitbag. At
least, that’s only my supposition, but it’s probably
about right.”
“And you never heard from him after he left
you?”
“Not one word.”
“Didn’t that surprise you?”
“For a week or so it didn’t, and after that, you
bet it did! Why, I’ve been more and more surprised
each day! And surprised isn’t the word! I’m utterly
dumfounded, flabbergasted, stunned, shocked, down
and out! I don’t know where I am at! And if you
can give me a hint or a clue, I’ll follow it to the ends
of the earth. Why, quite aside from my business
acquaintance with him, I’m fond of the man. As I
said, he’s not very friendly in a chummy way, but
he’s a strong, staunch, loyal heart, and I’m grieving
quite as much as I’m wondering.”
“You have no doubts then of his integrity
of soul?”
“Oh, come now, integrity of soul means a lot.
I don’t know Mr. Haydock well enough to talk like
that about him. But I’ve no doubt of his business
honesty or his honorable dealing toward me. After
that, I know too little of him to discuss him. Why,
you’ve no idea how reticent he was as to himself,—personally,
I mean.”
“Where did he come from? Where was he
born?”
“I haven’t the slightest idea. It isn’t that I was
afraid to ask him of such matters, but we never met
outside of business hours and as he was not informatively
inclined, it would have been silly for me
to pester him with questions.”
“I see. And you’ve no idea whether he lived in
Chicago all his life or—”
“Oh, yes, I know that much. He came to live
in Chicago about five years ago—”
“From where?”
“Don’t know that, except I have a dim idea it
was from the West.”
“Was he like a Westerner?”
“Not specially. He looked more like a foreigner,
with his dark hair and sallow skin. But he
was one hundred per cent. American, as far as I
could see.”
“Well, details about him don’t seem to get us
anywhere. Did you ever surmise that he had any
secrets in his life? Any hobby he was following
up, or any love affair?”
“I never heard or saw anything to base any
such supposition or surmise on,” Robert Finch
replied, slowly.
“You’re holding back something,” Stone said,
intuitively.
“No, that’s the exact truth. His only hobby
that I can think of was writing in his diary. He
rarely did any of it at the office, but the few times
he did, he worked at it like a man engrossed in his
occupation.”
“Where is his diary?”
“He always kept it locked up—”
“But you know where.”
“If I do, I shall not tell, until I have more
reason than I have now to think I shall never see
Mr. Haydock again. What sort of a confidential
clerk should I be if I gave up his private papers
because he went away and stayed a few weeks without
writing to me? And, now, Mr. Stone, suppose
you tell me what you know, and why you want to
find him?”
Robert Finch was a good-looking, earnest-faced
young man, of a type to be found by hundreds in the
great business offices of our cities. But he was
rather above the average in his appearance of sincerity
and fealty to his trust. Stone sized him up
for a faithful custodian of his employer’s secrets if
he knew them, or of his private papers if he
had them.
In as few words as possible the detective told
Finch the story of the man who went to Greatlarch,
and called himself Henry Johnson. He told of the
various matters that pointed to this man’s really
being John Haydock, and, though at first unwilling
to believe it, Finch was finally convinced that it
must be true.
“That umbrella!” he exclaimed as Stone described
it minutely; “I know it well! I ought to,
for I gave it to him myself, more than a year ago,
on his birthday. I thought he’d like it,—and I
guess he did, only—well, he seemed to think I was a
bit presumptuous to do it. He made me feel a little
ashamed and I never offered him a present again.
However, he often carries it, and I think he likes it.”
“Would he use plain black rubber-backed
brushes, and only moderately fine underwear?”
“Yes, exactly. He had money enough, and he
was not at all parsimonious, but he was—well, I
think, frugal is the word. He was always well-dressed
but not at all extravagant.”
“All the things in his kitbag were brand-new,”
Stone vouchsafed.
Finch smiled. “Probably found himself at low
tide when he started away. Didn’t like to go to a
decent hotel with ragged things in his bag, so he
stocked up. Yes, I have to confess it all sounds like
Haydock, and as your people mention his dark coloring,
I can’t see any reason to doubt that it was he
who went to Greatlarch and who introduced himself
as Henry Johnson. Why, I cannot imagine.”
“You never heard him speak of any one named
Vincent?”
“Never. But I never heard him speak of anybody
outside our business lists.”
“What did he do evenings?”
“He lived in a good bachelor apartment, and
he went into good society. He was moderate in
everything. He went to the theatre and concerts
now and then, he went to dinners and all that, but
he wasn’t what you’d call a regular society man. I
daresay lots of his evenings he spent quietly by
himself. But I never asked him, of course, I’m
judging only by my general knowledge of him and
from such few remarks as he might casually drop
while we talked business.”
“Where do you suppose he got hold of this
ruby idea?”
“I don’t know. But if somebody put it up to
him as a good money-making scheme and if he
thought it was, I can imagine his going up there
to interest a millionaire—”
“And using a false name?”
“Possibly.”
“And stealing a real ruby and murdering a
good lady?”
“No—” Finch spoke cautiously, “I can’t say I
imagine his doing that—I can only repeat I don’t
know the man, and I can’t say what he would or
wouldn’t do.”
“Mellish, the butler,—who, by the way, is no
common personality,—says that the man he calls
Henry Johnson has the face of a murderer.”
Finch smiled. “Is there such a thing,” he asked,
“as the face of a murderer? As I said, Haydock’s
face is as dark as a Spaniard’s, but that doesn’t
imply a dark heart. I’ve been told a murderer oftenest
has a clear bright blue eye.”
“I’ve been told that, too; in fact, I’m ready to
say there is no such thing as the typical face of a
murderer. And I believe that Mellish founded his
suspicion on the fact of this man’s very dark effect.”
“How about suspecting the butler himself of the
theft and of the murder? Is he entirely free from
suspicion?”
“I think so. There’s no clue or evidence against
him. In fact there’s none against anybody but
Haydock,—as I shall now call him, for I am convinced
of his identity. But it does seem to be a
clear case against him. He appears from nowhere,
gives a wrong name, offers a business proposition
which is clearly a faked one, spends the night, and
before dawn disappears. Almost as soon as he is
gone, a murdered woman is found, and an enormous
gem is missing. He is never seen again and his
whereabouts cannot be traced. What’s the answer?”
“It looks black,” conceded Finch. “You know
the Chicago police have been hunting him, but of
course they never traced him to Vermont.”
“Then that proves he went there secretly. Had
he gone with no attempt at concealment, he could
easily have been traced. I’m sorry, Mr. Finch, but
every detail we learn from one another seems to
draw the net still tighter round the man who was
your employer.”
“And how do you think he got away? Aside
from the locked door,—and I cannot see how he had
a mechanical device handy to turn that key from the
outside, when he could not have foreseen the exact
circumstances that would come to him,—aside from
that, how did he get away from Hilldale, on a cold
winter night, without hat or coat—”
“Oh, that he might have managed easily,—the
getting out of Hilldale, I mean. But I don’t yet
understand that locked door. And I do think that
the solving of the mystery hangs on that.”
CHAPTER XVIII THE TERRIBLE TRUTH
Robert Finch willingly accepted Stone’s invitation
to return to Greatlarch with him. The clerk
felt that he must do all in his power to ferret out
the mystery of his employer’s disappearance, and
surely his way lay in the direction of Hilldale.
On the journey up, Stone had told his companion
of Fibsy, his young assistant, so Finch was not
surprised to see the red-headed lad waiting for them
on the steps of the inn.
“I have some finds,” announced Fibsy. “Have
you any, F. Stone?”
“Well, yes, Terence, I think I may say I have,—though
I haven’t yet quite made out what they
mean.”
After the three were settled down in Stone’s
sitting-room, and after Stone had told the boy a
general sum-up of what he had learned from Finch
and from the jewelers, Fibsy took his turn at recital.
“Well, sir,” he announced, “I found out who
plays that Spook Harp, and as I just felt sure,
F. Stone, it’s none other than Friend Butler.”
“Mellish!”
“The same. He has a wireless telephone—”
“From the house?”
“Yep, from the house, and, well, I can’t ’zackly
explain it, but it’s this way. He connected a phonograph
with a wireless sending set in his workshop,
and then he transmits the music to a large horn connected
with an amplifier which is concealed in a tree
down in that Spooky Hollow.”
“I understand,” Stone said, “you needn’t try
to explain the details of the mechanism, Fibs; I see
how it is done. But—Mellish never contrived that
himself!”
“That’s what I think, F. S. I think His Nibs
is at the back of it—”
“Mr. Vincent! Nonsense! More likely that
chauffeur, he’s a clever mechanician. However, I’ve
felt all along that the Wild Harp had nothing to do
with the real mystery or the tragedy; so work on
that, Terence, if it amuses you, but if you’ve any
news of real importance, let’s have it.”
“Well, sir, I have. I found the bottle that
belongs to that atomizer thing.”
“You did! Now that’s something worth while.
Let’s see it.”
Proudly the boy produced a small vial. It was
half full of an antiseptic preparation, and its label
bore the address of a Chicago chemist.
“That’s his,” Robert Finch said at once.
“That’s Mr. Haydock’s—I’ve often seen him use it
in his atomizer, during business days, when his
catarrh troubled him. Where did it come from?”
Stone looked at Fibsy.
“Now that’s the queer part,” the boy said. “I
burgled Greatlarch, you see—”
“How?” Stone asked.
“I took a chance when Mr. Vincent was playing
on his big organ so hard he wouldn’t have noticed
the German army if they’d marched through him!
Yes, sir, he was just absorbed,—he was what you
call it? improverising, yes, that’s it, improverising.
And I slipped into his Tower room, it’s never locked,
and I investigated that panel. You know he told
us himself how to open that panel.”
“Yes, McGuire.”
“Well, sir, I felt sure there was more to it
than he told us about. And there was. By pokin’
around good and plenty, I found another little weeny
knob and I pressed it, and there was another secret
panel,—you know—inside the first one, way at the
back part.”
“And this bottle was in there?”
“Oh, Lord, no, sir, that bottle wasn’t in there!
I got my yarn mixed up, I’m that excited! No, sir,
that bottle was in Mr. Vincent’s own little medicine
chest in his bathroom, just a settin’ there.”
“In Mr. Vincent’s chest, then what has it to do
with the Johnson man?”
“Well, it’s a bottle of stuff that could belong
to that atomizer thing. It’s a Chicago prescription,
so maybe it ain’t Mr. Vincent’s, and it was sorta
hidden away at the back, so I take it, it was meant
to be concealed.”
“McGuire, your zeal has run away with you.”
Fleming Stone smiled good-naturedly. “More likely,
one of the housemaids saw this on Mr. Johnson’s
washstand, and thinking it belonged to Mr. Vincent,
she put it in his bathroom.”
“Maybe, sir,” Fibsy’s freckled face fell, “only,
Mr. Vincent hasn’t one snipjack of catarrhal
trouble,—I asked Mellish,—and the other man had.
And there’s the Chicago label.”
“But what are you getting at? You can’t mean
that Mr. Vincent concealed this thing, purposely—”
“Well, somebody did. That Chicago bottle,
that just fits up with the atomizer, has no right
to be in the back part of Mr. Vincent’s
medicine chest—”
“That’s so, Fibs,” and Stone looked more
thoughtful. “Well, what was in the back part of
the inner secret cupboard?”
“Why, in there, sir, there was nothing but a lot
of keys and tags and such things.”
“What do you mean by such things?”
“Well, there was a key to what is most likely a
safety deposit box,—you know how they look. Then
there was the key to the wine closet,—I know, for
it was labeled. And a key to the big organ,—a
duplicate, I suppose. And an old-fashioned watch-key,—oh,
quite a lot of keys, mostly tagged with
brass tags or pasteboard labels.”
“Any of definite importance to us?”
“There was, sir. That one, though, wasn’t a
key at all.”
“Go on.”
“It was a check,—a metal trunk check, from the
Hotel Vandermore.”
“Well, any one can have a check from any hotel,
can’t he?”
“Oh, F. Stone, I thought it was a check Johnson
had for his trunk, you know, and he brought it up
here, and—somehow he—it had got hidden away in
there,—and I sent for it—”
“You didn’t! Fibs, you’re crazy! Whom did
you send?”
“I sent Prout, the taxi man—”
“Good Lord, child, I’ll never dare go off and
leave you again! It’s probably a suitcase with Mr.
Vincent’s dress clothes, that he keeps in New York
to go to a party now and then. Lots of men do that.”
But Terence McGuire was so evidently on the
verge of tears, that Stone tried to cheer him up.
“Never mind, old chap,” he said, “I’ll take the
blame. If it’s Mr. Vincent’s property, as it must be,
I’ll tell him I sent for it in an overzealous endeavor
to find a clue!”
But Fibsy would not be comforted. He felt he
had done a crazy, unpardonable act, and Stone knew
he would brood over it for a time.
“All right, little chum,” the detective said, “you
sit here awhile, and think out some more bright
clues to follow up, and I’ll take a run over to
Greatlarch.”
Though this speech sounded sarcastic to Finch,
it comforted Fibsy, for he knew when his chief
jollied him to that extent he was not displeased with
him. So he sat thinking, while the other two started
off for the Vincent home.
First of all, Stone went for the butler, as that
worthy admitted the pair.
“So you’re the Spook that plays the Harp, are
you, Mellish?” he said, and though his tone was
light, he spoke in earnest.
“Well, yes, sir,—and yet, I may say I see no
harm in it.”
“No harm, of course, Mellish, but you never
rigged up that contraption alone. Who did it for
you? The chauffeur?”
“Not he! He hasn’t brains enough to play a
jews’-harp. No, sir, I—I just did it by myself—to
tease my old woman, you see.”
“And you turn it on and off as you like?”
“Yes, sir,—see, here’s the thing.”
Deeply interested, Stone and Finch followed the
butler into a small entry, where, sure enough, was
rigged up a rather elaborate bit of mechanism.
“Mellish,” said Stone, sternly, “you never did
that yourself in this world! Moreover, only a very
ingenious inventor could have done it. And I know
who it was. It was Homer Vincent! He’s the man
who rigged up the wireless and the phonograph, and
he’s the man who makes the records on his organ!
Too easy, Mellish,—own up.”
“Well, sir,—I may not be free of speech—”
“I’ve heard you use that phrase before. I know
now what you mean by it. You mean you’re not
free to tell—”
“Yes, sir, that’s it. My master, he’s a man of
strict orders, and I am not allowed to babble, sir.”
“Your master is a strange jumble of talents,”
and Finch looked curiously at the wires and strings
of the device.
“Mr. Vincent is a man of luxuriant temperament,
sir,” and Mellish raised his hand as if to
ward off further remarks. “And nothing disturbs
him more than to have me chatter. So, if you will
excuse me, gentlemen,—” and Mellish simply
faded away.
As Stone had supposed, he found Homer Vincent
in his Tower room, and unannounced, he led Finch
there.
“I know you will be glad to meet this man, Mr.
Vincent,” he said, “for he is the confidential clerk
of the man we have been calling Henry Johnson, but
whose name, as it turns out, is John Haydock.”
Vincent looked up interestedly.
“Take seats, gentlemen,” he said, pleasantly,
and then acknowledged Stone’s more definite introduction
of Robert Finch.
“John Haydock,” he repeated, and it was plain
to be seen from his manner that the name meant
nothing to him. “And why did your employer,
my dear sir, come to me under an assumed name?”
“That’s what I’m here to find out,” returned
Finch, not so much bluntly as determinedly. “Suppose,
Mr. Vincent, we all put our cards on the table,
and see what conclusions we can come to.”
“By all means, Mr. Finch. Only, I may say, I
have already put all my cards on the table. If I
haven’t, ask any questions you like.”
“I’ll do that, then,” Stone said, quickly. “Why
did you not tell us that you were responsible for the
music of the Wild Harp?”
Vincent gave a little smile.
“That’s true, Mr. Stone, I haven’t been quite
frank about that. But it is a case of in for a penny,
in for a pound. I rigged up that thing merely for
the amusement and bewilderment of my friends and
my servants. There were stories of hauntings and
weird sounds and sights in the wild garden they
have named Spooky Hollow, and I thought I’d just
give them a jolt now and then. And, later, when
it began to affect my household and family, I still
kept on, to surprise and astound them. Mellish
helped me, he turned on the instrument when I
ordered him to. And he enjoyed his wife’s thrills
at the seemingly supernatural music.
“Then, Mr. Stone, when tragedy came to me,
I didn’t feel like revealing the secret of my joking
deceit, so I let the matter rest, even using it now
and then when I felt inclined. I am a strange man,
Mr. Stone, many call me a freak or an eccentric.
But, really, all I ask is to be let alone, all I wish to
do is to enjoy myself in my own way, which never
interferes with the doings of any one else. I am
perhaps a slave to my creature comforts, I own I
like luxurious living and beautiful appointments,
but surely those are innocent hobbies if a man can
afford them.”
“Entirely so,” Stone said; “now, Mr. Vincent,
we are striving to find this Haydock, as we now call
him. You never heard of John Haydock?”
“Never, Mr. Stone. Who is he?”
“A Chicago broker. Will you please let me see
those cards he brought you?”
“Certainly, here they are.”
Stone scrutinized them and noted that one was
considerably soiled, the other comparatively fresh.
“Mr. Vincent,” he said, “these cards were
given you by Mr. Markheim, who came first to see
you about synthetic rubies. Not by Mr. Johnson,
as he then called himself.”
“I daresay,” Vincent spoke disinterestedly. “I
don’t remember saying that Johnson left the cards
here. I only said Johnson gave those references, and
I gave the cards to the detectives as a memorandum
of the jewelers’ addresses.”
“I see. Now, as John Haydock was not interested
in making rubies, so Mr. Finch tells me, and
as he gave you a wrong name, do you not think the
man’s motive in coming here was something other
than ruby making?”
“Good heavens, man, of course I think so. He
came here to kill my sister, to steal her ruby, and
perhaps to kill me, too! Of course, his ruby story
was a blind! Probably in order to induce my sister
to exhibit her wonderful jewel.”
“But I think he knew you before he came,
Mr. Vincent.”
“Impossible, or he would never have given the
wrong name.”
“Perhaps you knew him by both names.”
“I never knew him by either name. He was a
total stranger to me. They say he knew of my
broken leg, some years since. That he knew of my
sister and my niece. These things may all be so, but
he never knew me, nor did I know him.”
“Well, here we are!” and a young voice announced
the arrival of Fibsy, accompanied by Prout,
the taxi man, lugging an enormous suitcase.
They were followed by Rosemary and young
Collins, who were anxious to learn the cause of
the excitement.
Prout set down the suitcase, which bore the
initials J. H., and Finch said, at once, “That is
Mr. Haydock’s.”
“Aha,” said Fibsy, with a side wink at Stone,
knowing full well that if the thing turned out to be
of importance, Stone would be the first to praise him.
“It’s locked,” said Stone, “call your butler,
please, Mr. Vincent.”
Homer Vincent pressed a button, and Stone dismissed
the taxi man, saying he would be paid for
his time and trouble later on.
“We don’t want him about,” he said, “this may
be of importance as evidence.”
Without asking permission, he ordered Mellish
to bring a wrench and hammer, and in a few moments
the suitcase was opened.
It appeared to be filled with the ordinary clothing
of a plain business man, and nothing of interest was
seen until near the bottom they found a small
thick book.
“That is Mr. Haydock’s diary,” Finch said.
“Give it to me.”
Without a word, Stone handed it over, but he
gave a look at Finch that said volumes.
In a moment Finch was absorbed in the contents.
“I feel,” he said, “that though this is not
meant for other eyes than his own, yet because of
the stigma already cast upon him, and his inability
to speak for himself, this diary,—some parts of it,
at least, should be read aloud.”
“By all means,” said Homer Vincent, seeming
truly interested at last, “let us hear it.”
The portions that Finch read were written during
the days just preceding Haydock’s late departure
from Chicago for New York.
And to the amazement of everybody, he had gone
to New York, and from there to Hilldale, to see
Rosemary Vincent!
It transpired that five years ago, at the time
of Carl Vincent’s death, Haydock had been Carl
Vincent’s clerk. He had seen and admired Rosemary,
though she had never specially noticed him.
He was eight or ten years older than the girl,
but he had never outgrown the infatuation that he
felt for her. He determined to work hard and earn
a fortune, and when this was accomplished, he proposed
to go in search of Rosemary and try to win
her for his own.
All this he did, and the diary detailed his journey
to New York, his outfitting himself with new clothing,
and his departure for Vermont.
He had left the diary in his large suitcase,
checked at his hotel, and it was the check for this
that Fibsy had found in Homer Vincent’s second
secret panel and had sent down to the hotel by Prout.
The advent of John Haydock was explained.
There was no further doubt about that. For nobody
could question the sincerity of those entries in the
diary that told of his never-forgotten admiration
and his hopes of yet winning sweet Rosemary
Vincent.
The tears came to the girl’s eyes as she heard the
simple, homely tribute to her charms. She almost
wished she could see and thank the man who admired
and loved her like that.
Bryce Collins looked stupefied. Who was this
man coming to seek his Rosemary? But even
these thoughts were quickly supplanted by Fleming
Stone’s stern query, “How came the check for this
suitcase in your secret cupboard, Mr. Vincent?”
“Bless my soul, I don’t know!” and the man
looked utterly bewildered. “I can only suspect some
of my servants—or some intruder—”
“The same one that put the Chicago man’s bottle
of medicine in your bathroom, maybe,” suggested
Fibsy.
“Here’s another reference to your father, Miss
Vincent,” Finch said, as he skimmed through
the diary.
The item referred to some papers of Carl Vincent’s
that Haydock had only recently found. He
mentioned coming across an old box, that he had
thought contained merely old check-books, but on
turning them out, he had discovered underneath a
packet of papers which he thought would be of interest
to Rosemary and he proposed to take them to her.
“Where are they?” asked the girl, looking wonderingly
about.
“That’s what I’d like to know,” her uncle said.
“I, too, am interested in anything pertaining to my
brother, Rosemary.”
“Yes, Uncle, of course you are. Oh, where do
you suppose Mr. Haydock is? Uncle, the man that
wrote that diary, never could have killed Antan!”
“It doesn’t seem so, certainly,” said Vincent,
seeming nonplussed. “Mr. Stone, here’s a big problem
for you now. Can you work it out?”
“I can,” cried Fibsy, “at least, I can help. I
can tell you where Mr. Haydock is,—probably.”
The lad looked solemn, and Stone gazed at him
curiously. Was he getting greater than his master?
This was no feeling of jealousy or rivalry on the
part of the older detective. He loved the boy, and
took pride in all his successes. But he was afraid,
in his eagerness and intrepidity, Fibsy might over-reach
himself.
“He’s down in Spooky Hollow,” he said, with
such a lugubrious face that they all felt horrified.
“Sure, McGuire?” asked Stone.
“No, sir, I ain’t quite sure,—but I don’t see
where else he can be. First off,” he looked round
solemnly at his hearers, “there’s a fearful quagmire
down in that hollow. It’s about six feet from the
east border. And, you remember, that cigarette-holder
was found on the east lawn.”
“What’s that got to do with it?” exclaimed
Collins.
“Well, now,” Fibsy went on, too earnest to note
the interruption, “I tried tying up a stone in my
coat, and it sunk in the place. Yesterday after dark,
I—” he seemed to hesitate to tell of his deed,—“I
bought a whole pig of the butcher, as big a one as
I could manage, and I pushed that in. It went down
in the quicksand of that swamp in less time than
it takes to tell it! The muck is all dark-brown and
quivering. The approach to it is slippery and
treacherous, but there it is. Now listen here. After
Mr. Vincent left that man to go to bed that night
where’d he go? He never prowled the house all
night long. He went out in the grounds and he—he
fell into that place. As he went down, he flung
his cigarette-holder as far as he could, as a sort
of guide to where he met his death.”
“That’s why he had no hat or coat,” Stone said,
musingly. “Probably stepped down off the verandah,
not meaning to stay out long.”
“Poor fellow!” said Vincent, “how horrible.
I had no idea that pit was as bad as that! I’ve been
intending to have it drained and dried; I shall certainly
do so. At least, we can avert another such
tragedy.
“But, do not avoid the issue, gentlemen. Did
not Haydock necessarily come to his death after he
had killed my sister?”
“Mr. Vincent,” Stone said, “you know I told
you the man who came to see you was not named
Johnson, was not initialled H. J., did not come to
discuss making rubies, did not kill your sister, and
did not steal her ruby. To all of those statements
I adhere.”
“You do? Then find the murderer! Find the
man who killed my sister! Can you do that?”
“I think I can,” and Stone nodded his head,
thoughtfully.
“Listen, please, all of you. This murder of Miss
Vincent is in every respect the worst I have ever
known—the most fiendishly contrived and the most
brutally carried out. The murderer is—Homer
Vincent.”
Vincent stared at the speaker, but smiled a little
indulgently, as one might at a harmless maniac.
“Then,” Fibsy spoke in an awed whisper, “then
he’s a double-dyed dastard, for he murdered
John Haydock!”
“What?” cried Finch.
“Yes, he did. Out there beside the quagmire
is a piece of planking that has footprints on it.
Those are Mr. Vincent’s prints, but Lord, there’s
enough else to prove everything!”
“There is indeed,” Stone added, “and here is
the motive. After you found the second secret panel,
McGuire, I thought there might be a third. There
is. The tiniest speck of a pinhead knob, when
pressed sideways, opens a third concealed recess,
and in it I have found,—first, Miss Vincent’s ruby,
now Miss Rosemary’s property, and what is even
more valuable to her,—is this.”
He gave her a folded paper, while Homer Vincent
sat as if turned to stone.
“You fiend!” he said to Stone, “you devil
incarnate!”
“Keep those epithets for yourself,” the detective
said, coolly. “Are you going to confess?”
“I am.” Homer Vincent’s voice rang out. “I’m
going to tell the truth for the last time in my life.
I did kill John Haydock, because he knew the secret
of my niece’s birth—knew that she is the legitimate
daughter of my brother and his wife, Mary Leslie.
They were married twice, really. The first time,
secretly, because her mother objected. Her little
girl was born and baptized, also secretly, but entirely
legally, in France, and put in an asylum there, because
Mary’s mother would not have forgiven them
had she known of it.
“Later the mother died, and my brother and his
wife were married again, publicly. Then, when their
baby was born and died, they adopted from the
asylum the little Rosemary, who was their own legitimate
child. But, when my brother died, five years
ago, and left me trustee of Rosemary’s fortune, I
was tempted and fell. I took it all myself, bought
this splendid house, and have lived here in the luxury
I love ever since.
“When Haydock came,—yes, the ruby story I
made up entirely myself,—Haydock never spoke to
me of rubies,—he talked only of Rosemary’s parentage,
so I, remembering the other ruby man, pretended
Johnson came on the same business. He told
me himself that he sent in his name as Johnson,
for fear I would refuse to see Haydock. Lord, I
had forgotten him entirely! Well, when he told me
that he knew all about Rosemary, and threatened
to expose the whole story unless I forced her to
marry him, I couldn’t see any way to keep my
beautiful home and to save the girl from a loveless
marriage except by putting Haydock out of the way.
“It was not difficult. We strolled in the garden,
went down to inspect Spooky Hollow, and—I
pushed him in. He struggled like fury,—flinging
his arms about. You know the more they struggle,
the quicker they sink.”
“And your sister?” said Stone, hardly able to
overcome his repugnance at speaking to this creature,
scarce human he seemed.
“Well,” Vincent looked reminiscent. “I didn’t
want to—but she declared she was going to tell the
truth about the girl. I couldn’t have that,—can’t
you understand”—he spoke almost pettishly—“I
couldn’t live elsewhere than in this house,—and of
course I couldn’t live here if Rosemary took all her
money. I have no money at all. I spent all mine
for this place; it is what my brother left that runs the
establishment.”
“How did you kill your sister?” asked Stone,
his dark eyes fixed inexorably on Vincent’s face.
“That you will never know,” and, with a smile
of diabolical cunning, Vincent slipped into his mouth
a small object which Stone knew to be a poison tablet.
But it was too late to stop him, and Stone
thought pityingly of Rosemary. Perhaps that death
for her uncle was easiest for the niece.
And while there was yet life in the body of the
wicked man, Stone shouted the truth at him.
“I do know. You stabbed her yourself, after
the door was burst open. You gave her extra sleeping
drops to be sure of her sleeping late in the
morning. When they couldn’t waken her, you broke
through the door, rushed in, and bending over the
living woman, stabbed her to the heart, and with the
protection of her long, heavy bed-curtains, you were
able to draw out the knife unseen. The knife you
probably threw into the quicksand. Also, you stole
her ruby! Am I right?”
And with a smile, still horrible, even demoniacal,
the dying man murmured, “You are right.”
He never spoke again.
At a gesture from Stone, Bryce Collins led Rosemary
away.
“Don’t cry so, dearest,” he said, tenderly. “Such
a fiend isn’t worth your tears. Come, I will take
you at once to my mother—oh, darling, just think,
there is no reason, now, why she won’t receive you!”
“Thank God for my birthright,” said the girl,
reverently. “And,” she added, looking into his
eyes, “for your love, dear heart.”
“My beloved,” he whispered, as he held her
close, “as you know, I wanted you with any name
or no name, but I am glad,—glad, dear, that we can
give our children a goodly heritage. Bless you, my
Rosemary, my darling.”